diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/69130-h/69130-h.htm')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69130-h/69130-h.htm | 11233 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 11233 deletions
diff --git a/old/69130-h/69130-h.htm b/old/69130-h/69130-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 5be5501..0000000 --- a/old/69130-h/69130-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11233 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html lang="en"> -<head> - <meta charset="utf-8"> - <title> - The island of the stairs, by Cyrus Townsend Brady—A Project Gutenberg eBook - </title> - <link rel='icon' href='images/cover.jpg' type='image/x-cover'> - <style> - - /* <![CDATA[ */ - -body { - margin-left: 10%; - margin-right: 10%; -} - - h1,h2 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; -} - -h3 { - text-align: center; - clear: both; - font-size: 140%; -} - -p { - margin-top: .51em; - text-align: justify; - margin-bottom: .49em; -} - -hr { - width: 33%; - margin-top: 2em; - margin-bottom: 2em; - margin-left: 33.5%; - margin-right: 33.5%; - clear: both; -} - -hr.chap {width: 65%; margin-left: 17.5%; margin-right: 17.5%;} -@media print { hr.chap {display: none; visibility: hidden;} } - - -div.chapter {page-break-before: always;} -h2.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} -h3.nobreak {page-break-before: avoid;} - -table { - margin-left: auto; - margin-right: auto; -} - -.tdr {text-align: right;} - -.pagenum { - position: absolute; - left: 92%; - font-size: smaller; - text-align: right; - font-style: normal; - font-weight: normal; - font-variant: normal; - text-indent: 0; -} - -.blockquot { - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; -} - -.x-ebookmaker .blockquot { - margin-left: 7.5%; - margin-right: 7.5%; -} - -.center {text-align: center;} - -.right {text-align: right;} - -.smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} - -.marginright {margin-right:10em;} - -.ph1 {text-align: center; font-size: large; font-weight: bold;} -.ph2 {text-align: center; font-size: xx-large; font-weight: bold;} - -div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; page-break-after: always;} -div.titlepage p {text-align: center; font-weight: bold; line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 2em;} - -.xxxlarge {font-size: 200%;} -.xlarge {font-size: 150%;} -.large {font-size: 125%;} -.small {font-size: 75%;} - -.caption {font-weight: bold; text-align: center;} - -.x-ebookmaker .hide {display: none; visibility: hidden;} - -.figcenter { - margin: auto; - text-align: center; - page-break-inside: avoid; - max-width: 100%; -} - -p.drop-cap { - text-indent: -0.35em; -} - -p.drop-cap:first-letter -{ - float: left; - margin: 0em 0.15em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; - line-height:0.85em; - text-indent: 0em; -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap { - text-indent: 0em; -} -.x-ebookmaker p.drop-cap:first-letter -{ - float: none; - margin: 0; - font-size: 100%; -} - -.transnote {background-color: #E6E6FA; - color: black; - font-size:smaller; - margin-left: 17.5%; - margin-right: 17.5%; - padding: 1em; - margin-bottom: 1em; - font-family:sans-serif, serif; } - - /* ]]> */ -</style> -</head> -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The island of the stairs, by Cyrus Townsend Brady</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The island of the stairs</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Cyrus Townsend Brady</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: The Kinneys</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: October 10, 2022 [eBook #69130]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Emmanuel Ackerman, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ISLAND OF THE STAIRS ***</div> - -<div class="figcenter hide"><img src="images/coversmall.jpg" width="450" alt=""></div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<h1>THE ISLAND OF THE STAIRS</h1> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_0"></span> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/frontispiece.jpg" alt=""></div> -<p class="caption"><span class="smcap">The Flight from the Place of Horror</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/title_page.jpg" alt=""></div> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> -<div class="titlepage"> - -<p><span class="xxxlarge">The<br> -Island of the Stairs</span></p> - -<p><span class="xlarge">By CYRUS TOWNSEND BRADY</span><br> - -Author of “The Island of Regeneration,” “As the<br> -Sparks Fly Upward,” “The West Wind,” Etc.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/title_page_illo.jpg" alt=""></div> - -<p>With Four Illustrations By<br> - -<span class="large">THE KINNEYS</span></p> - -<p><span class="large">A. L BURT COMPANY, PUBLISHERS</span><br> -114-120 East Twenty-third Street - - New York<br> - -<span class="smcap">Published by Arrangement with A. C. McClurg</span> & <span class="smcap">Company</span></p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<p class="center"><span class="smcap">Copyright</span><br> - -A. C. McCLURG & CO.<br> - -1913<br> - -Published November, 1913<br> - -Copyrighted in Great Britain</p> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<p class="center"> -<i>This story is affectionately<br> -dedicated to my far-off adventurous<br> -Brother-in-law</i>,<br> -<br> -<i>E. S. BARRETT</i></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">EDITOR’S NOTE</h2> -</div> - -<p>In order to safeguard the reputation of that -worthy seaman and most gallant gentleman who -writes this memoir, the editor thereof deems it -proper to call attention to the fact that Master -Hampdon has described accurately the Island -of Mangaia of the Cook, or Hervey, group in the -South Seas. It is still completely encircled by -the unbroken barrier reef, over which the natives -ride in their light canoes. The stairs still exist -despite the earthquake to which Master Hampdon -refers—and other upheavals which may -have followed—and are still traversed by the -feet of curious, if infrequent, visitors. For the -rest, such altars and platforms as he and his little -lady found still abound in the South Seas. Also -on Easter Island, and on others, too, such statues -of the grotesque and hideous “Stone Goddes” as -he describes may be seen. Who made them and -why, as well as when they were put there, are as -much mysteries today as they were when, in that -far-off time, Master Hampdon and his lady -sailed those then unknown seas in that brave little -barque <i>The Rose of Devon</i>.</p> - -<p class="right">C. T. B.</p> - -<p><i>Mount Vernon, N. Y.</i></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">ILLUSTRATIONS</h2> -</div> - -<table> - -<tr><td>The flight from the place of horror</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_0"> <i>Frontispiece</i></a></td></tr> - -<tr><td class="tdr" colspan="2"><span class="small">PAGE</span></td></tr> - -<tr><td>“The treasure is thereabouts”</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_122"> 122</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>Then she bent over me</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_190"> 190</a></td></tr> - -<tr><td>She had stepped out by my side</td><td class="tdr"><a href="#Page_290"> 290</a></td></tr> -</table> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<h2 class="nobreak">BOOK I<br> -<br> -WITHIN THE CASTLE WALLS<br> -<br> -<i>The Bequest of the Old Buccaneer</i></h2> -</div> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_1">[1]</span> - -<p class="ph2">THE ISLAND OF THE<br> -STAIRS</p> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER I<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN I BAIT THE LIVING OVER THE DEAD</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I  CANNOT say that I was greatly surprised -when I stumbled across the body of Sir -Geoffrey in the spinney, which is not for a moment -meant to convey the impression that I was -not shocked. Many times before that morning -in my long and adventurous life I had, as I have -often since, seen many people die in all sorts of -sudden and dreadful ways, in all parts of the -globe, too. And in some cases where the sufferer -was past hope and the suffering great, I -have prayed for the good mercy of a quick end; -but never, even under such circumstances, have -I been able to look upon death philosophically, -at least afterwards. The shock is always there. -It always will be, I imagine; indeed I would not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_2">[2]</span> -have it otherwise. I hope never to be indifferent -to the passing of that strange mysterious -thing we call life. But I digress.</p> - -<p>Truth to tell, I had expected that Sir Geoffrey -would come to some such sad end, therefore, -I repeat that I was not surprised; but as I -stood over him in the gray dawn, looking down -upon him lying so quietly on his back with the -handsome, silver-mounted, ivory-handled dueling -pistol, with which he had killed himself, -still clasped in his right hand, I was fascinated -with horror. I was younger then and not so -accustomed to sudden death as I have become -since so many years and so much hard service -have passed over my head.</p> - -<p>And this was in a large measure a personal -loss. At least I felt it so for Mistress Lucy’s -sake, and for my own, too. Sir Geoffrey had -been my ideal of the fine gentleman of his time. -I liked him much. He had often honored me -with notice and generally spoke me fair and -pleasantly.</p> - -<p>In his situation some men would have blown -out their brains—and there would have been a -singular appositeness in the action in his case—but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_3">[3]</span> -Sir Geoffrey had carefully put his bullet -through his heart. It was less disfiguring and -brutal, less hard on those left behind, less -troublesome, more gentlemanly! I divined that -was his thought. He was ever considerate in -small matters.</p> - -<p>The red stain that had welled over the fine -ruffled linen, otherwise spotless, of his shirt and -the powder marks and burns still visible thereon -in spite of the dried blood, all indicated clearly -what had happened. The pistol was a short -one, heavy in build, made for close work, else he -could never have used it so effectively. For the -rest, he was clad in his richest and best apparel. -His sword lay underneath him, the diamond-studded -hilt protruding. He must have fallen -lightly, gently, I thought, because his body lay -easily on its back and his dress was not greatly -disturbed.</p> - -<p>I guessed that he was glad enough, after all, -that the end had come, for his countenance had -not that look of pain, or horror, or fear upon it, -which I have so often seen on the face of the -dead. His features were calm and composed. -Evidently he had not been dead long. I remember<span class="pagenum" id="Page_4">[4]</span> -the first thing I did was to reach down and -gently close his eyes. I shall never forget them -to my dying day. They were dreadfully staring. -As I bent over him for this purpose I -noticed that he had something in his left hand. -That hand was resting lightly by the hilt of his -sword as if he had stood with his left hand -on his sword in that gallant defiant position -which I had often enough seen him assume, -when he pressed the trigger with his right hand. -As he had fallen, his hand had been lifted a -little away from the sword and in his fingers -there was a paper. A nearer look showed it -to be an envelope. I drew it away and, glancing -at it, saw that it was addressed to Mistress Lucy. -Thrusting it in the pocket of my coat, I rose to -my feet.</p> - -<p>At that instant I heard steps and voices. -Now I had nothing on earth to fear from anybody. -The death of Sir Geoffrey was too obviously -a suicide for anyone to accuse me, even if -there had been any reason whatever for bringing -me under suspicion. The letter which I -carried in my pocket addressed to Mistress Lucy -would undoubtedly explain everything there<span class="pagenum" id="Page_5">[5]</span> -was to explain. Something, however, moved -me to seek concealment. I am a sailor, as you -will find out, and act quickly in an emergency -by a sort of instinct. On the sea men have little -time for reflection. The crisis is frequently -upon one with little or no warning, and generally -it must needs be met on the instant and without -deliberation.</p> - -<p>Sir Geoffrey lay on the side of the path which -ran through the spinney and beyond him the -coppice thickened. The path twisted and -turned. From the sound of the footsteps, I -judged that men were coming along it. I instantly -stepped across the body and concealed -myself behind a tree trunk in the leafy foliage -of the undergrowth. I could see without being -seen, and hear as well.</p> - -<p>The approaching footsteps might belong to -some of the gamekeepers, to a stray poacher, to -some of the servants of the castle, or to someone -who, like myself, had been abroad in the gray -dawn and had been attracted to the spot by the -sound of the shot, although they approached -over leisurely for that. I was prepared for any -of these things but I did not expect that any of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_6">[6]</span> -the guests of the castle would make their appearance -at that hour. The footsteps stopped. -Two men, one of whom had been pointed out to -me as Baron Luftdon in the lead followed by -another who was strange to me, suddenly appeared. -A voice which I recognized as the -baron’s at once exclaimed in awe-struck tones:</p> - -<p>“By gad, he’s done it!”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” drawled the other, whose cold blooded -calmness was in marked contrast with the unwonted -excitement of the first speaker, “I rather -expected it.”</p> - -<p>“Here’s a pretty affair,” said the first man.</p> - -<p>“Oh, I don’t know,” said the second indifferently, -“it might be worse.”</p> - -<p>“Worse for him? Great heavens, man, he’s -dead!”</p> - -<p>“Worse for us.”</p> - -<p>“What d’ ye mean? I don’t understand.”</p> - -<p>“Well, for instance, he might have shot himself -before we—ah—plucked him.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, I see,” returned my lord with a rather -askant glance at his companion, for which I -almost respected him for the moment.</p> - -<p>The two stepped a little nearer. The first<span class="pagenum" id="Page_7">[7]</span> -speaker, Lord Luftdon, one of the young bloods -who had been having high carouse with Sir -Geoffrey for the past week at the castle, bent -over him.</p> - -<p>“There’s no doubt about his being dead, I -suppose?” he asked after a brief inspection.</p> - -<p>“Good gad, no,” replied the second man with -a contemptuous laugh. “Where are your wits, -man? He must have held the muzzle of the -pistol close to his breast. See how his shirt is -burned and powder blackened. He must have -died instantly.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose you are right.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” continued the drawler nonchalantly—as -for me I hated them both but the latter -speaker the more if possible, for reasons which -you will presently understand—“this relieves -me greatly.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?”</p> - -<p>“You are very stupid this morning, <i>mon ami</i>,” -returned the other, gracefully taking a pinch of -snuff and laughing again with that horrible -indifference to the dead man who had been his -host and friend.</p> - -<p>“After such a night as we had, to come thus<span class="pagenum" id="Page_8">[8]</span> -suddenly upon—this—’tis enough to unsettle any -man,” muttered Luftdon apologetically.</p> - -<p>“Pooh, pooh! man, you’re nervous.”</p> - -<p>“Well, I don’t know how it relieves you. -And after all’s said and done, Wilberforce was -a gentleman, a good player and a gallant loser, -and I liked him.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly, I liked him too, well enough. And -he lost his all like a gentleman.”</p> - -<p>“And you got it, at least most of it.”</p> - -<p>“Patience, my friend, you had your share, you -know,” returned the other with his damnable -composure.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know but I’d give it back to have -poor old Geoff with us once again,” retorted -Luftdon with some heat.</p> - -<p>“That is a perfectly foolish statement, my -buck,” returned the other, philosophically taking -snuff. “Somebody was bound to get it; -Wilberforce has been going the pace for years; -we happened to be in at the death, that’s all.”</p> - -<p>“Well, how does it relieve you, then? Do -you think Wilberforce would have attempted to -get you to support him?”</p> - -<p>The drawler laughed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_9">[9]</span>“Of course not, this”—he pointed to the dead -body—“is proof enough of the spirit that was -in him; but of course, I cannot marry the girl -now.”</p> - -<p>“You can’t?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly not. Her father a bankrupt and -a suicide—”</p> - -<p>“But the castle and this park?”</p> - -<p>“Mortgaged up to the hilt. Speaking of -hilts—” he stooped down and daintily avoiding -contact with the corpse, drew from the scabbard -the diamond-hilted sword—“this belongs to me. -It’s worth taking. You remember he staked it -last night on the last deal.”</p> - -<p>“Good God, man,” protested the first speaker, -“don’t take the man’s sword away. Let him lie -with his weapons like a gentleman.”</p> - -<p>“Tut, tut, you grow scrupulous, it seems. We -will provide him a cheaper badge of his knighthood, -if necessary,” returned the other lightly.</p> - -<p>“And about the girl?”</p> - -<p>“’Tis all off.”</p> - -<p>“You will have some trouble breaking your -engagement with her, I am thinking.”</p> - -<p>“Not I. To do her justice, the wench has<span class="pagenum" id="Page_10">[10]</span> -the spirit of her father. A whisper that I am—er—disinclined -to the match will be quite -sufficient.”</p> - -<p>“Aye, but who will give her that whisper?”</p> - -<p>“We will arrange that some way. Truth to -tell, I am rather tired of the minx, she bores me -with her high airs. She does not know that she -is penniless and disgraced. And as for her good -looks—’tis a country beauty after all.”</p> - -<p>“Poor girl—” began Luftdon, whose face, -though bloated and flushed and seamed with the -outward and visible evidences of his evil life, -still showed some signs of human kindness.</p> - -<p>At that point I intervened. I could bear no -more. When they spake so slightingly of my -little mistress it was more than I could stand. -I burst out of the brush and stood before them—mad, -enraged all through me. I will admit -that I lacked the composure and breeding of that -precious pair. What I had heard had filled me -with as hot an indignation as ever possessed the -soul of man, and with every moment the fire of -my resentment burned higher and more furiously. -They started back at my sudden appearance, -in some little discomfiture, from which he<span class="pagenum" id="Page_11">[11]</span> -of the slower speech the more speedily recovered. -He was the greater man, and eke the -greater villain. The younger, the one with the -red face, looked some of the discomposure he -felt. The other presently leered at me in a deliberate -and well intentioned insulting way and -began:</p> - -<p>“Now who may you be, my man, and what -may you want?”</p> - -<p>“Who I may be matters nothing,” said I, “but -what I want matters a great deal.”</p> - -<p>“Ah! And what is it that you want that matters -so much?”</p> - -<p>“In the first place, that sword.”</p> - -<p>“This?” asked the sneering man, holding Sir -Geoffrey’s handsome weapon lightly by the -blade and smiling contemptuously at me.</p> - -<p>“That,” answered I with equal scorn.</p> - -<p>I am accustomed to move quickly as well as -to think quickly, and before he knew it, I had -it by the hilt and but that he released the blade -instantly I would have cut his hand as I withdrew -it. He swung round and clapped his hand -on his own sword, a fierce oath breaking from -his lips, his face black as a thundercloud.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_12">[12]</span>“Don’t draw that little spit of yours,” I said, -“or I will be under the necessity of breaking -your back.”</p> - -<p>I towered above both of them and I have no -doubt that I could have made good my boast. -Yet, to do him justice, the man had the courage -of his race and station. He faced me undaunted, -his hand on his sword hilt.</p> - -<p>“Would you rob me of mine own, Sirrah?” -he asked more calmly if not less irritatingly.</p> - -<p>“I might do so, and with justice,” I replied. -“You had no hesitation in robbing the living or -the dead.”</p> - -<p>“Zounds!” cried the other man, touched on -the raw of a guilty conscience apparently, “’twas -in fair play. We risked each what we had and -Sir Geoffrey lost.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I see,” I replied. “Having paid you -with everything else, and possessing nothing -beside, he had to throw away his life in the end. -I heard what you said. You wonder how Mistress -Wilberforce is to learn the situation—you -who have doubtless once borne the reputation of -a man of honor! You wonder who is to tell her -that you discard her. I will.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_13">[13]</span>“That is good, well thought of, yokel,” said -the drawler with amazing assurance, and keeping -his temper in a way that increased mine, “I -could not have wished it better. As for your -reflections upon me they interest me not at all. -You are doubtless some servant of the house—”</p> - -<p>“I am no man’s servant,” I interrupted in some -heat.</p> - -<p>“Somebody born on the place who probably -cherishes a peasant’s humble admiration for the -lady of the manor,” he continued.</p> - -<p>I displayed the red ensign in my weather-beaten -cheeks at this. I never was good at the -dissimulation that goes on in polite society and -I never could control my color for all I am -bronzed with the wind and spray of all the seas, -to say nothing of tropic suns.</p> - -<p>“Ah,” he laughed sneeringly, taking keen -note of my confusion, “see the red banner of -confession in the brute’s face, Lord Luftdon.”</p> - -<p>“I see it, of course,” said the other, whose -frowning face was far redder than my own, -though from drink—“but I must confess that -personally I don’t like the allusion.”</p> - -<p>“That for your likes, Luftdon,” cried the other<span class="pagenum" id="Page_14">[14]</span> -as contemptuous of his companion as of me apparently. -“Tell her, my man, tell her. Tell -her that she is a beggar and her father a suicide, -and that I have all her property without her. -She can go to your arms or those of any other -she fancies. She is not meet for the Duke of -Arcester.”</p> - -<p>So this was Arcester! I had heard of him, -as I had of Luftdon, two of the most debauched, -unprincipled rakes, idlers, fortune hunters, -gamblers, men-about-town, in all England. But -of the two he bore much the worse reputation. -Indeed, no one in that day surpassed him in baseness -and villainy. But that he was a duke, he -had been branded, jailed, or even hanged long -since in England. But I cared nothing for his -dukedom. As he spoke thus slightingly of my -lady, I stepped closer to him and struck him with -the palm of my hand. I suppose a gentleman -would have tapped him lightly but not being of -that degree I struck hard across the face, not -so hard as I might have, to be sure, for I could -doubtless have killed him, but hard enough to -make him reel and stagger. His sword was out -on the moment but before he could make a pass I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_15">[15]</span> -wrenched it from him, broke the blade over my -knee and hurled the two pieces into the coppice.</p> - -<p>“I can match you with swords,” said I, coolly -enough now that the issue was made and the -battle about to be joined. “I have fought with -men, not popinjays, in my day, all over the world, -and I know the use of the weapon; but I would -not demean myself, being an honest man though -no gentleman, much less a duke, by crossing -blades with such a ruffian.”</p> - -<p>“By God!” cried the duke furiously, “I will -have you flogged and flung into the mill pond, I -will clap you in jail, I will—”</p> - -<p>“You will do nothing of the sort,” said I, composedly. -“There is no man on the estate who -would not take my part against you, especially -when I repeat what you have said about Mistress -Lucy. They love her and they loved him. -With all his drink and extravagance he was a -good master and you have been a bad friend.”</p> - -<p>“And who would believe you?” queried the -duke, whose anger was at a frightful height in -being thus braved and insulted. In his agitation -he tore at his neckcloth and almost frothed -at the mouth like a man in a fit—I doubt he had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_16">[16]</span> -ever been so spoken to before. “’Twould be -your word against mine, you dog, and—”</p> - -<p>“For the matter of that, my word will not be -uncorroborated,” I interrupted swiftly.</p> - -<p>“What d’ ye mean, curse you?”</p> - -<p>“This gentleman—”</p> - -<p>“By gad,” said Lord Luftdon, decisively, responding -to my appeal more bravely than I had -thought, “you are right to appeal to me and you -were right to strike Arcester. ’Fore God, I’m -sorry for the girl and for Sir Geoffrey and -ashamed for my—my—friend.”</p> - -<p>“Would you turn against me in this?” asked -the duke, surprised at this amazing defection.</p> - -<p>“I certainly would,” answered the other with -dogged courage.</p> - -<p>“God!” whispered his grace hotly, fumbling -at the empty sheath, “I wish I had my sword. -I’d run the two of you through!”</p> - -<p>“There is Sir Geoffrey’s sword,” said Lord -Luftdon, who did not lack courage, it seemed, -clutching his own blade as he spoke and making -as if to draw it.</p> - -<p>“No,” said I, master of the situation as I -meant to be, “there shall be no more fighting<span class="pagenum" id="Page_17">[17]</span> -over the dead body of Sir Geoffrey. You and -Lord Luftdon can settle your differences elsewhere. -I am glad for his promise to tell the -truth in case you attempt to carry out your -threat and I am just as grateful as if it had been -necessary.”</p> - -<p>“On second thought, there will be no further -settlement,” said Luftdon, regaining his coolness -and thrusting back into its scabbard his half-drawn -blade. “His grace and I are in too many -things to make a permanent difference between -us possible.”</p> - -<p>“I thought so,” I replied.</p> - -<p>“By gad,” laughed Luftdon, “I like your -spirit, lad. Who are you, what are you?”</p> - -<p>“The late gardener’s son.”</p> - -<p>“Do they breed such as you down here in these -gardens?”</p> - -<p>“As to that, I know not, my lord. I am a -sailor. I have commanded my own ship and -made my own fortune. I come back here between -cruises because I am devoted to—”</p> - -<p>“The woman!” sneered the duke, and I marveled -at the temerity of the man, seeing that I -could have choked him to death with one hand.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_18">[18]</span>“Mention her name again,” I cried, “and you -will lie beside your victim yonder!”</p> - -<p>“Right,” said Luftdon approvingly.</p> - -<p>“I come back here because I am fond of the -old place. Lord Luftdon, it is my home. My -people have served the Wilberforces for generations. -Their forebears and mine lie together -in the churchyard around the hill yonder. -You can’t understand devotion like that,” said I, -turning to the duke, “and ’tis not necessary -that you should.”</p> - -<p>“And indeed what is necessary for me, pray?” -he sneered.</p> - -<p>“That you and Lord Luftdon leave the place -at once.”</p> - -<p>“Without speech with my lady?”</p> - -<p>“Without speech with anyone. There is a -good inn at the village. I will take it upon myself -to see that your servants pack your mails -and follow you there at once.”</p> - -<p>“I will not be ordered about like this,” protested -the duke blusteringly.</p> - -<p>“Oh, yes you will,” said Luftdon. “The advice -he gives is good. We have nothing more -to do here.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_19">[19]</span>“No,” said I bitterly, “you have done about -all that you can. The man is dead but the -woman’s heart will not be broke because of you. -Now go.”</p> - -<p>“If I had a weapon,” said Arcester slowly, -shooting at me a baleful and envenomed glance, -“I believe I would even send one of his faithful -retainers to accompany Sir Geoffrey.”</p> - -<p>I never saw a man who was more furiously -angry, baffled, humiliated than he. As for me, -I was glad of his rage. If I had known any -way to make him more angry and humiliated I -confess I would have followed it.</p> - -<p>“Don’t be a fool, Arcester,” said the other; -“you’ve got everything you wanted in this game -and ’tis only just that you should pay a little for -it. What’s your name, my man?”</p> - -<p>“Never mind what it is.”</p> - -<p>“Are you ashamed of it?”</p> - -<p>“Hampdon!”</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon, you may not be a gentleman,” -said Luftdon, “but by gad, you are a man, -and here’s my hand on ’t.”</p> - -<p>He had played a man’s part, so I clasped it.</p> - -<p>“You will be embracing him next, inviting<span class="pagenum" id="Page_20">[20]</span> -him to your club, I suppose,” said Arcester in -mocking contempt.</p> - -<p>“No,” said Luftdon, sarcastically, “he would -not be congenial company for you and me, -neither would we be for him. He seems to be -an honest man. Let’s go.”</p> - -<p>And so they went down the path, leaving me -not greatly relishing my triumph, for now I had -to tell Mistress Lucy all that had happened. I -had to say the words that would tell of the loss -in one fell moment of her father, of her property, -and of her lover. I was greatly puzzled -what to say and how to say it, for Mistress Lucy -Wilberforce was no easy person to deal with -at best.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_21">[21]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER II<br> - -<span class="small">WHICH SHOWS HOW I BROKE THE NEWS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE path from the spinney to the ancient -castle which antedated King Henry -VIII, and which in its older parts goes much -farther back into the past, led through the park -full of noble oaks and beeches, many of them -older even than the ancient and honorable family -which now, alas, bade fair to lose them all -forever. As I trudged over it with lagging footsteps, -misliking my duty more and more as the -necessity for discharging it drew closer, I caught -a glint of rapidly moving color on the long driveway -that led from the lodge to the steps of the -hall. The scarlet of my lady’s riding coat as -she galloped up the tree bordered road, it was -that attracted my attention. I quickened my -pace and we arrived at the steps leading up to -the terrace at the same instant. She was alone, -for she had either chosen to ride unaccompanied, -as was her frequent custom, or else, being the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_22">[22]</span> -better mounted, she had left her groom far -behind.</p> - -<p>I stood silent before her with that curious -dumbness I generally experience—even at this -day—when first entering her presence, while she -drew rein sharply. She was a little thing compared -to me, small compared even to the average -woman, but in one sense she was the biggest -thing I had ever confronted. No burly shipmaster -had ever impressed me so, not even when -I was a raw boy on my first cruise. I actually -looked upon her with a feeling of—well, shall I -say awe?—mingled with other emotions which I -would not have breathed to a soul. The chance -hit by the Duke of Arcester had brought the -color to my cheek and it takes something definite -and apposite to bring the color to a bronzed, -weather-beaten cheek like mine, which has been -thrust into the face of wintry seas and exposed -to tropical suns all over the globe. That is the -way I thought of her. I was almost afraid of -her! I, who feared nothing else on land or sea! -What she thought of me was of little moment to -her.</p> - -<p>It was Mistress Lucy’s regular habit to take a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_23">[23]</span> -morning gallop every day. It was that usual -custom that caused her to look so fresh and -young and beautiful, that put the color in her -cheek and the sparkle in her eye. Although she -had left her father playing hard late the night -before when she had gone to bed, there had been -nothing in that to cause her to intermit her practice. -Poor girl, she had left her father doing -that more nights than she could remember in -her short life, and I suppose she had become used -to it, to a certain extent, at any rate.</p> - -<p>She nodded carelessly, yet kindly to me. It -was her habit, that careless kindness. When she -was a little girl and I had been a great boy we -had played together familiarly enough—children -caring little for distinctions of rank, I have -observed—but that habit was long since abandoned. -Then she looked about for her groom. -The steps that led to the terrace were deserted. -Sir Geoffrey of late had grown slack in the administration -of affairs on account of his troubles, -therefore no attendant was at hand. Like master, -like man! I suspected that the servants had -kept late hours, too. Indeed they probably -plundered Sir Geoffrey in every way and he,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_24">[24]</span> -seeing that all was gone or going, perhaps shut -his eyes to their peculations. They might as -well get what was left as his creditors. Mistress -Lucy after that first nod stared at me -frowning.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she said at last, “since nobody -else seems to be about, suppose you attempt -the task.”</p> - -<p>She loosed her little foot from the stirrup and -thrust it out toward me. I am nothing of a -horseman. I was very early sent off to sea and -I have a sailor’s awkwardness with horses. -Naturally I did not know how a lady should -be dismounted from her horse. I had never -attempted the thing and I did not recall ever -to have seen it done, otherwise I might have -managed, for I am quick enough at mechanical -things; but her desire was obvious and I must -accomplish it the best I could. I stepped over -to her, disregarding her outthrust foot, for all -its prettiness, seized her about the waist with -both hands, lifted her bodily from the saddle -and set her down gently on the gravel. She -looked at me very queerly and gave a faint -shriek when her weight came upon my arms.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_25">[25]</span> -Indeed, I have no doubt that I held her tightly -enough through the air.</p> - -<p>“I dare say there is not a man among my -father’s friends or mine, who could have done -that, Master Hampdon,” said she, smiling up at -me a little and looking flushed and excited.</p> - -<p>“’Tis no great feat,” said I stupidly enough, -“I have lifted bigger—”</p> - -<p>“Women!” flashed out Mistress Lucy slightly -frowning.</p> - -<p>“Things,” I replied.</p> - -<p>“It amazes me,” she said. “I have never been -dismounted that way before. However, I remember -you always were stronger than most -men, even as a boy. There seem to be no grooms -about, the place is wretchedly served. Will you -take my horse to the stables?” she asked me.</p> - -<p>There was a certain flattery to me in that request. -If I had not shown her how strong I -was, in all probability she would have thrown -me the bridle and with a nod toward the stables -to indicate her wishes would have left me without -a word. Now it was different. I took the -bridle, not intending, however, to take the horse -around, not because I disdained to do her any<span class="pagenum" id="Page_26">[26]</span> -service but because I had other duties to discharge -more important than the care of horses.</p> - -<p>“Have you seen my father this morning?” she -asked as I paused before her and then, not giving -me time to answer, looked up at the sun. “But -of course not,” she continued, a little bitterly, -“he probably only went to bed an hour or two -since and ’tis not his habit to rise so early as you -and I.”</p> - -<p>As luck would have it, while she spoke a -sleepy groom chanced to come round the house. -I flung the reins to him, bade him take the horse -away and turned to my lady.</p> - -<p>“Madam,” said I, my voice thickening and -choking, “as it happens, I have seen your noble -father this morning.”</p> - -<p>There was something in my voice and manner, -great stupid fool that I was, that instantly -apprised her that something was wrong. With -one swift step she was by my side.</p> - -<p>“Where?”</p> - -<p>“In the spinney.”</p> - -<p>“When?”</p> - -<p>“But just now.”</p> - -<p>“What does he there at this hour?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_27">[27]</span>“Nothing.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t understand.”</p> - -<p>“Sir Geoffrey—” I began racking my brains, -utterly at loss what to say next and how to convey -the awful tidings.</p> - -<p>She made a sudden step or two in my direction, -then turned toward the coppice, her -suspicions fully aroused.</p> - -<p>But now I ventured upon a familiarity, that -is, I turned with her and caught her by the arm -before she could take a step.</p> - -<p>“I will see him myself,” she began resolutely.</p> - -<p>“Madam,” said I swiftly, “you cannot.”</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she said, “something -dreadful has happened.”</p> - -<p>I nodded.</p> - -<p>This was breaking it gently with a vengeance, -but what could I do? She always did twist me -around her little finger and I was always more -or less helpless before her. I admit that. I am -still, for that matter, although she will not have -it so.</p> - -<p>“What is it? Is my father—what is he doing -in the spinney? He never rises at this hour.”</p> - -<p>“Mistress Wilberforce,” I said, “you come of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_28">[28]</span> -a brave stock and the time for your courage is -now.”</p> - -<p>“Is my father dead?” she asked, after a sudden, -awful stillness.</p> - -<p>I nodded while she stared at me like one -possessed.</p> - -<p>“Killed in a duel?” she whispered. -I shook my head.</p> - -<p>“Would to God I could think so,” I replied.</p> - -<p>“You mean that he was—murdered?”</p> - -<p>“Mistress,” said I bluntly, seeing no other -way, “he died by his own hand.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, my God!” she cried, clapping her hands -to her face and reeling back.</p> - -<p>I caught her about the waist. She had no -knowledge that she was held or supported, of -course; all her interest and attention were elsewhere. -She did not weep or give way otherwise. -She was a marvelous woman and her -self-mastery and control amazed me, for I knew -how she had loved her father.</p> - -<p>“When? Why?” she gasped out.</p> - -<p>“I was early awake and abroad,” I answered—and -I did not tell her it was my habit to see her -gallop off for that morning ride, for even a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_29">[29]</span> -glimpse of her was worth much to me—“and I -heard a shot in the spinney. I hurried there and -found Sir Geoffrey—”</p> - -<p>“Dead?”</p> - -<p>“Stone dead, mistress, with a bullet in his -heart.”</p> - -<p>“Let us go to him.”</p> - -<p>“No,” said I, and I marveled to find myself -assuming the direction as if I had been on the -deck of my own ship, “that you cannot. It is -no sight for your eyes now. I was coming to -the castle to tell you and to send the servants to -fetch—him. Meanwhile, do you go into the -hall and summon your women and—”</p> - -<p>“I will do what you say, Master Hampdon,” -she whispered, very small, very forlorn, very -despairing. “My father, oh, my good, kind -father!”</p> - -<p>She turned, and I still supporting her, we -mounted the steps of the terrace. Suddenly she -stopped, freed herself, and faced me.</p> - -<p>“Lord Luftdon and the Duke of Arcester,” -she explained, “they are staying at the castle; -they must be notified.”</p> - -<p>“Madam,” said I, “they already know it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_30">[30]</span>“And why then have they left the duty of telling -me to you? Where are they? Summon -them at once.”</p> - -<p>“They are gone,” I blurted out, all my rage -at the duke reviving on the instant.</p> - -<p>“Gone!”</p> - -<p>“Having won everything from Sir Geoffrey -they have left him alone in his death,” I retorted -bitterly.</p> - -<p>“Impossible!”</p> - -<p>“I ordered them off the place,” I said bluntly.</p> - -<p>“You!” she flashed out imperiously. “And -who gave you the power to dismiss my—my -father’s friends?”</p> - -<p>“I heard what they said, being close hid myself -in the coppice.”</p> - -<p>“And what said they?”</p> - -<p>“It concerned you, mistress.”</p> - -<p>“The Duke of Arcester,” she promptly began, -“is my betrothed husband. I will hear no -calumny against him.”</p> - -<p>“Madam,” I said, keenly aware that I had -made no charges yet and wondering at her -thought, “your engagement is broken.”</p> - -<p>“Broken!” she cried in amaze.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_31">[31]</span>“The duke declared himself to his friend to -be too poor to marry the penniless child of a—disgraced -man—his words, not mine, believe -me.”</p> - -<p>The awful death of her beloved father had -been shock enough to her, but with this insult -added I thought she would have swooned dead -away. She turned so white and reeled so that I -caught her again. I even shook her while I -cried roughly,</p> - -<p>“You must not give way.”</p> - -<p>“It is a lie, a dastardly lie!” she panted out at -last.</p> - -<p>“It is God’s truth,” said I. “He repudiates -you.”</p> - -<p>“No man could be so base,” she persisted, “he -swore that he loved me.”</p> - -<p>“I would it were otherwise, madam, but he is -gone, leaving that message for you.”</p> - -<p>“And he made you his messenger?”</p> - -<p>“I volunteered.”</p> - -<p>“Why? Why?”</p> - -<p>“Because he is a low coward.”</p> - -<p>“And you stood by and let him insult me, your -patron’s daughter, your mistress?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_32">[32]</span>Now so far as that went, I had got mightily -little out of the late Sir Geoffrey’s patronage, but -whatever duty I could compass I would gladly -pay the little lady who stood before me.</p> - -<p>“Mistress, you misjudge me. He had taken -Sir Geoffrey’s sword, saying that he had won it -with everything else. I took it from him. -When he said those words about you I struck -him across the face, no light blow, I assure you. -When he grasped his own sword I wrenched it -away from him, broke it, and cast it away. You -may find the broken pieces in the spinney. I -told him that you were meet for his betters and -that you were well rid of him, and bade him -begone.”</p> - -<p>“In that,” she said in a certain strained way, -“you acted as a loyal servitor of the house and -I thank you.”</p> - -<p>“I am to give orders to have his baggage sent -to the inn at once,” said I.</p> - -<p>“And Lord Luftdon?”</p> - -<p>“He came to your defense as if he were still -the gentleman he had once been. But he goes -hence with his friend. His baggage will also -follow him.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_33">[33]</span>“I will attend to that for them both,” said -Mistress Lucy, growing strangely and firmly resolved -again, and even I could guess the tremendous -constraint she put upon herself. -“Enough of Arcester. I am well rid of him -and of his companion. Summon the servants -to bring my father’s body to the castle. I suppose -the crowner will have to be notified.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said I. “I will see to that myself.”</p> - -<p>“Of all my friends,” said she piteously, almost -giving way, “you seem to be the only one left -me, Master Hampdon.”</p> - -<p>“I have been your faithful servant always, -Mistress Lucy,” I answered as I ushered her -into the hall.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_34">[34]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER III<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH I DELIVER A LETTER</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I  DELIVERED my little mistress to her -woman who came at my call, and then I -summoned the steward and butler and told them -what had happened. In a moment all was confusion. -But presently they brought the body of -Sir Geoffrey back to the castle which was no -longer his. As the duke had said, it was mortgaged -to its full value. The unfortunate baronet -had gambled away everything in his possession, -the family jewels, the heirlooms of his -daughter, and even the property that had been -left to her by her dead mother, of which he was -trustee. Everything that he could get his hands -on had been sacrificed to his passion for play.</p> - -<p>Following the inquest, and after a due interval -to show a decent respect for the dead, there -was a great funeral, of course, during which -what little ready money there was available was -of necessity spent. The gentry came for miles<span class="pagenum" id="Page_35">[35]</span> -around, even Luftdon was there in the background, -although Arcester had the decency to -keep away. I was there, too, finding my place -among the upper servants of the household. -Although I was in no sense a servant of the -house, being a free and independent sailorman -and my own master, still I found no place else -to stand. I was glad that I had taken that position -for I happened to be immediately back of -Mistress Lucy. From under her veil she shot -a forlorn, grateful look at me as she came in, as -if she felt I was the only real friend she had in -that great assemblage of the gentry of the -county and the tenants and dependents of the -estate.</p> - -<p>Sir Geoffrey, except Mistress Lucy, was the -last of his race. The brave, fine old stock had -at last been reduced to this one slender slip of -a girl. Kith or kin, save of the most distant, -she had none. Nor did she enjoy a wide acquaintance. -She had never been formally introduced -to society. Sir Geoffrey had loved her -and had been kind enough to her in his careless, -magnificent way, but she had been left much -alone since the death of her mother some years<span class="pagenum" id="Page_36">[36]</span> -before, and she had grown up under the care -of a succession of wandering and ill-paid governesses -and tutors. The neighboring gentry -had assembled for the funeral with much show -of sympathy but in my heart I knew that -Mistress Lucy felt very much alone and I rather -gloried in the position which made me, humble -though I was, her friend. Well, she could -count upon me to the death, I proudly said to -myself. She would find I was always devoted -to her and I solemnly consecrated myself -anew to her service in her loneliness and bereavement.</p> - -<p>The show and parade were over soon enough. -The parson’s final words of committal were said. -We left Sir Geoffrey in his place in the churchyard -and went back to the hall, after which the -company began to disperse. I had nothing to -do at the time. No one paid any attention to -me. I held myself above the servants and the -gentry held themselves above me. I wandered -into the hall and stood waiting. No one spoke -to me save Lord Luftdon, who expressed a -heart-felt regret that he had had anything to do -with the final plundering of the unfortunate<span class="pagenum" id="Page_37">[37]</span> -baronet, which in a measure had brought about -this sorry ending to his career.</p> - -<p>“You seem to be a man of sense, Master -Hampdon,” he whispered, drawing me apart, -after it was all over, “and I noticed the way Mistress -Wilberforce looked at you when she first -came in.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” I asked hotly, not liking -to hear her name on his lips, and especially -resenting what I thought was a reflection upon -her.</p> - -<p>“Nothing but the best,” he answered equably. -“I have still unspent some of the proceeds of our -last bout at the table with her father that could -be conveyed to the lady, and—”</p> - -<p>“She would burn her hand off rather than accept -anything,” said I promptly.</p> - -<p>“But, man, I wish to—” he persisted.</p> - -<p>“It is not to be thought of.”</p> - -<p>“You speak with authority?” he asked, looking -at me strangely.</p> - -<p>“I have known her from a child,” said I, “and -her father before her. It is not in the breed to -take favors, and—”</p> - -<p>“But this is—er—restitution.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_38">[38]</span>“Did you win it fairly?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“By God,” he answered, clapping his hand to -his sword, “if another had asked me that I would -have had him out.”</p> - -<p>“Your answer?” I persisted, undaunted by his -fierceness.</p> - -<p>He smiled, his sudden heat dying out apparently -as he realized how foolish it was to quarrel -with me and discovered the meaning of my -question.</p> - -<p>“Of course we won it fairly. Sir Geoffrey -was the most reckless and even the most foolish -gambler I ever played with. We took advantage -of that, but there was no cheating, Master -Hampdon, no, on my honor, as I am a gentleman.”</p> - -<p>“Under the circumstances then,” said I, -“there is nothing further to be said.”</p> - -<p>“But what will the poor girl do?” he -demanded.</p> - -<p>I shook my head. I did not know how to -answer that question for I did not know what -she would do. Nevertheless I was not a little -touched and pleased with his interest and desire. -Surely the man had some good in him still.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_39">[39]</span> -Association with such a scoundrel as Arcester -had not yet wholly ruined him.</p> - -<p>“You should have thought of this before,” -said I.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I suppose so,” he admitted rather -woefully.</p> - -<p>“It is too late to make reparation now, -although the wish does you honor, my lord.”</p> - -<p>“Well, Hampdon, if you have a chance to tell -her what I wanted,” he said, “please do. I -should do it myself,” he continued, “only since -her repudiation by that blackguard Arcester she -will not admit me to speech. By gad—” he -looked over at her where she stood in the doorway -going through the dreary process of bidding -farewell to the guests after the funeral meal that -had followed the interment, “by gad, if I were -a bit younger and not so confoundedly in debt -I would marry the woman myself.”</p> - -<p>“She is meet for a better man, my lord,” said -I, exactly as I had answered the duke.</p> - -<p>He looked at me curiously for a moment and -then laughed loudly.</p> - -<p>“Doubtless,” he said, “you may tell her that, -too.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_40">[40]</span>With that he turned on his heel and walked -away and I saw no more of him. I stood idle -on the terrace until the last of the gentry had -gone. As before, I did not know just what to do -or just where to go. My position was most -anomalous. I wanted to be of service, but how -to offer myself without intrusion, I could not -readily discover. It was my lady herself who -solved the problem.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she began wearily, “will -you come into the house? Master Ficklin, the -lawyer, is here, waiting to go over my father’s -papers with me. You have stood by me manfully, -your people and my people have been—” -she stopped a moment, “friends,” she added with -kindly condescension, “for five hundred years. -I have no one else with whom to counsel. Come -with me.”</p> - -<p>Sir Geoffrey’s will, as Master Ficklin read it, -was a simple affair. It left everything of which -he died possessed to his daughter. Unfortunately, -he died possessed of nothing; the document -was mere waste paper. Everything was -mortgaged, every family portrait, even. Mistress -Lucy appeared to have no legal right to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_41">[41]</span> -anything in or out of the castle apparently, save -the clothes she wore.</p> - -<p>“Sir Geoffrey,” said Master Ficklin, endeavoring -to put a good face on the matter, “was -well meaning—most well meaning. Not only -did he play high and long at the gaming table -but he speculated also, for he was always trusting -to recoup himself; in which event doubtless there -would have been a handsome patrimony for his -daughter.”</p> - -<p>“You may spare me any encomiums of my -father, Master Ficklin,” said Mistress Lucy very -haughtily; “I knew his devotion and affection -better than anyone possibly could.”</p> - -<p>In her mind there was no double meaning to -these brave words she uttered so quickly, -although I listened amazed. To rob his daughter -of her all in the indulgence of a wicked -passion for gaming and speculation was no great -evidence of devotion or affection, I thought. -However, Master Ficklin was only putting the -best face upon a sorry matter, and for that I -honored him, for all my mistress’ haughty and -imperious manner.</p> - -<p>“The point is, however,” she continued, as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_42">[42]</span> -Master Ficklin bowed deferentially toward her, -“that I have nothing.”</p> - -<p>“Nothing from your father, madam,” answered -the man of law.</p> - -<p>“But my mother’s estate?”</p> - -<p>“I regret to say,” said Master Ficklin, “that -most of it has been converted into money and—er—lost -by your father. Strictly speaking he -had no—er—legal right to dispose of your -property and we might recover by suits at law -from those—”</p> - -<p>“I gave him the right,” interrupted Mistress -Lucy quickly.</p> - -<p>She had never given him any such right, of -course, but she was jealous for the honor of her -father and the family and I could only admire -her action, although the plain, blunt truth ever -appeals to me, let it hurt whom it may.</p> - -<p>“In that case, there is nothing to be said or -done,” returned the old attorney, who knew the -facts as well as I.</p> - -<p>“I forget,” she went on, “just how much of -my mother’s property was devoted to—to our -needs, by my father and myself.”</p> - -<p>“There is left in my hands, madam, a matter<span class="pagenum" id="Page_43">[43]</span> -of some two thousand pounds out at interest -which you, being now of full age—”</p> - -<p>“I was eighteen on my last birthday.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly, so that the two thousand is at your -present disposal.”</p> - -<p>“In what shape is it?”</p> - -<p>“It is invested in consols.”</p> - -<p>“Can they be realized upon?”</p> - -<p>“Instantly.”</p> - -<p>“To advantage?”</p> - -<p>“Most certainly.”</p> - -<p>“I thank you, Master Ficklin, for your provident -care of my little fortune. It is most unexpected,” -she faltered, almost overwhelmed at -the sudden realization that she was not altogether -a pauper.</p> - -<p>“Believe me, Mistress Lucy, it is a happiness -to do anything for you,” said the old attorney, -rising and gathering up his papers, and bowing -low before her. “My father, and his father -before him served the estates of the Wilberforces, -and for how many generations back I -know not. You may command me in everything. -A temporary loan, or—”</p> - -<p>“Thank you, Master Ficklin,” said Mistress<span class="pagenum" id="Page_44">[44]</span> -Lucy, “you touch me greatly, but I need -nothing at present. My father made me an -allowance and generally paid it. It was a generous -one; living alone as I did I could not spend -it all. I have a few hundred pounds in my own -name at the bank, and with that for temporary -use and my mother’s legacy I shall lack nothing.”</p> - -<p>“But where will you live, Mistress Lucy?”</p> - -<p>“It matters little,” she answered listlessly.</p> - -<p>“My sister and I,” said the old attorney, “live -alone in the county town. The house is large. -If you would accept our hospitality until your -future is decided we should be vastly honored.”</p> - -<p>“Master Ficklin—” began my lady.</p> - -<p>“I know that the accommodations are poor,” -interrupted the attorney hastily, “and we are -humble folk, but—”</p> - -<p>“I accept your kindly proffer most thankfully,” -was her prompt reply. “I have been -invited to various homes here and there in the -county, but those who invited me have sought -to convey a favor to me by their courtesy and I -prefer to go to you.”</p> - -<p>“Good,” said Master Ficklin briskly. “That -is settled then. No one has either a legal or<span class="pagenum" id="Page_45">[45]</span> -a moral claim to your clothes or personal belongings -or such jewelry as you have been accustomed -to wear or have in your possession. -You may pack everything of that sort and take -away with you any little keepsake. In fact, I -am empowered by those who held the mortgage -to tell you that the pictures of your father or -mother or anything strictly personal they waive -their claim to.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” said Mistress Lucy, “I shall take -but small advantage of their generosity.”</p> - -<p>“I know that,” answered Master Ficklin, -“and now I will return to the town. If you will -be ready about six o’clock—” it was then about -two—“I will return and fetch you to our home.”</p> - -<p>“I shall be ready. Good-by.”</p> - -<p>The little lawyer bent over her hand and left -the room. I had sat dumb and silent during the -whole interview, although I had listened to -everything with the deepest interest. As usual -it was she who broke the silence when we were -alone again.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she began, “to what a -sorry pass am I reduced! What shall I do -now?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_46">[46]</span>“My lady,” said I, “the sorriest part of the -pass to which you have been brought is that you -have in me such a poor counselor, a rough sailor, -but one who would, nevertheless, give his -heart’s blood to promote your welfare, or do -you any service.”</p> - -<p>Now as I said that I laid my hand on the -breast of my coat and as I bent awkwardly -enough toward her—I could not even bow as -gracefully as the little attorney just departed—I -felt the paper which I had taken from Sir -Geoffrey’s hand and which I had entirely forgot -in the hurry and confusion of the days that had -followed his death. I stood covered with surprise -and shame at my careless forgetfulness, and -stared at her.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” she asked, instantly noting my -amaze.</p> - -<p>“I am a fool, madam, a blundering fool,” -said I, drawing forth the paper. “Here is a letter -addressed to you which I should have delivered -at once,” I continued extending it -toward her.</p> - -<p>“To me? From whom?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Your father.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_47">[47]</span>“My father!” she exclaimed.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I took it from his dead hand that morning -and thrust it into the breast of my coat and -forgot it until this very moment. It may be -vital to your future, my carelessness may have -lost you—”</p> - -<p>“It can lose me nothing,” said the girl with -unwonted gentleness. I looked for her to rate -me sharply, as I deserved, for my forgetfulness, -but she was in another mood. “I can read it -now with more composure and understanding -than before,” she went on.</p> - -<p>She tore open the envelope as she spoke and -drew forth a letter, unfolded it, and there -dropped from it a little piece of parchment -which I instantly picked up and extended to -her. But she was so engrossed in the letter that -she did not see my action and paid no attention -to my outstretched hand.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_48">[48]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IV<br> - -<span class="small">SHOWS HOW TWO PIECES OF PARCHMENT WERE -FITTED TOGETHER</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">UNDER the circumstances, therefore, and -without a thought that my action might -be considered a possible violation of confidence, -I looked at the parchment I held in my hand. -It was evidently the half of a larger sheet which -had been torn in two. The right half was in -my possession. A glance showed me that it was -a part of a rudely-drawn map, apparently of an -island, although, lacking the other half, of that I -could not be quite certain. Being a seafaring -man, I was familiar with maps and charts of all -sorts but I must admit that I had never seen a -map that looked exactly like that one. It was -lettered in characters which were very old and -quaint, and some figures in the upper right-hand -corner appeared to indicate a longitude. The -outlines of the map and the letters and figures -were all very dim and faded and a longer and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_49">[49]</span> -closer inspection than I could give it then would -be needed to show just what they were.</p> - -<p>My lady’s letter was a short one, for she -looked up from it presently, her eyes filled with -tears, the first I had seen there, and for that -reason I was glad she could enjoy this relief. -I suppose the fact that she was so alone and had -no one else induced her to confide in me. At -any rate, she extended the paper to me.</p> - -<p>“Read it,” she said. “’Tis my father’s last -word to me.”</p> - -<p>I took it from her and this is what I read:—</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> -<p><i>My Dear Lucy</i>:</p> - -<p>As an ancient King of France once said, everything is lost -but honor, and that trembles in the balance. I have speculated, -gambled, tempted fortune; first because I loved it and -at last hoping to win for you. But everything has gone -wrong. You are penniless, even your mother’s fortune, of -which she foolishly made me trustee, has followed my own. -Master Ficklin may save something from the wreck. I -hope so. I can do no more and perhaps, nay certainly, the -best thing I can do for you is to leave you. May God help -you since I cannot.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="marginright">Your shamed and unhappy father,</span><br> -<span class="smcap">Geoffrey Wilberforce</span>.</p> - -<p>Post Scriptum: The last thing that I possess is this<span class="pagenum" id="Page_50">[50]</span> -scrap of parchment. It has been handed down from father -to son for five generations. The tradition of it is lost, but -there has always been attached to it a singular value. Perhaps -some day the missing part may turn up. There used -to be a little image with it, but that has disappeared, too. -At any rate, of all that I once had, this alone is left. -Should you marry and have children pass it to them, a foolish -request, but I am moved to make it as my father made -it to me.</p> - -<p class="right">G. W.</p> -</div> - -<p>I read it slowly. It was not a brave man’s -letter. I liked Sir Geoffrey less then than ever -before. Some of the ancient awe and reverence -I felt for the family went out of my heart then. -Well, the man was dead, and there was no use -dwelling on that any longer. I handed the -letter back to Mistress Lucy without comment. -As she took it I extended the parchment in the -other hand.</p> - -<p>“Here,” said I, “is the enclosure to which -your father refers. It seems to be a chart or -map but in its torn condition it is of but little -use.”</p> - -<p>She took it listlessly, but as her glance fell -upon it her face brightened.</p> - -<p>“Why!” she exclaimed, brushing aside her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_51">[51]</span> -tears, “I, myself, have the other half and also the -image.”</p> - -<p>I stared at her stupidly, not in the least taking -in her meaning and she evidently resented my -dullness.</p> - -<p>“I have the other half of the parchment, the -missing portion of the map, and the little idol, -I tell you,” she urged.</p> - -<p>“You don’t mean to say—” I began in amazement.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she interrupted, “they came to me from -my mother. When she died five years ago she -gave them to me with much the same account -as my father writes. I have never shown them -to anyone, never mentioned the circumstances, -even.”</p> - -<p>“Why not?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“I scarcely know. The torn map was valueless. -I attached no special importance to the -hideous little image. But now, now—”</p> - -<p>“It is a miracle,” I said, “that the two pieces -should have come together in your hands.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t yet understand what it all means,” -she said, “but—”</p> - -<p>“Meanwhile,” said I, “may I respectfully<span class="pagenum" id="Page_52">[52]</span> -suggest that you get the other piece and the -idol or image and let me look at them? I know -something about such matters.”</p> - -<p>“You!” she flashed out in one of those sudden -changes of mood, sometimes so delightful and -sometimes the reverse.</p> - -<p>“I am a seafaring man, as you know, Mistress,” -said I humbly, “and I have seen many -strange gods in different parts of the world. -Also I am accustomed to study maps and charts. -Perhaps this may contain information vital to -your fortunes which I can decipher more easily -than another.”</p> - -<p>She nodded and went rapidly out of the room. -In a few moments she came back with another -piece of parchment and a little stone figure, -which I glanced at and laid aside for the moment, -fixing my attention on the parchments. -I placed them side by side and the torn and -jagged edges fitted into each other perfectly. I -had laid them on a table and bent over them in -great excitement, excitement on my part caused -by her proximity rather than by the faded, -yellow sheepskin.</p> - -<p>“It is an island!” she exclaimed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_53">[53]</span>“Yes,” said I.</p> - -<p>“Where is it?” she asked.</p> - -<p>I pointed with my huge index finger to the -figures in the upper left-hand corner and the -upper right-hand corner marked respectively -latitude and longitude.</p> - -<p>“That will tell us exactly.”</p> - -<p>“And you can find it?”</p> - -<p>“If it be there, where the figures say it is, I -can, as easily as I can find the park gate yonder.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me with a certain amount of -awe. Evidently the nice possibilities of the art -of navigation had not been brought to her attention. -I went up several degrees in her respect -it seemed because I knew something she -did not. Well, she was to find out that I knew -many things that she did not—but I must not -boast.</p> - -<p>“Why, that is wonderful!” she exclaimed.</p> - -<p>“Not at all. It is done by seamen every -day.”</p> - -<p>“Have you ever been there?”</p> - -<p>“No,” said I, “I have crossed the South Seas -several times but I have never chanced upon that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_54">[54]</span> -island or in fact sailed anywhere near that latitude -or longitude.”</p> - -<p>“But you know where it is?”</p> - -<p>“Exactly, and if I had my great chart of the -South Seas here, I could put my finger upon it -and show it to you.”</p> - -<p>“What,” she asked, pointing with her own -dainty finger in her turn, “is that ring around -the island?”</p> - -<p>“That will be a coral reef, I take it. They -usually are broken at some point so that ships -can sail within, but here is a complete circle enclosing -the island. There seems to be no entrance -anywhere. ’Tis unusual and most -strange.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps the man that drew the map made a -mistake.”</p> - -<p>“I think not. The map has been made by a -seafaring man, that is plain.”</p> - -<p>“I see, and the island itself is a circle,” she -said, bending to inspect it more closely.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said I, “and it is like no island that I -have ever seen, for here be two great rings like -a gigantic wall and a hill or something of the -sort in the middle.” I bent lower over it in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_55">[55]</span> -my turn. My eyes are unusually keen and I -saw words written on the outside of the island -proper and between it and the coral reef. -“See,” said I, “the words ‘ye stairs’!”</p> - -<p>“Stairs!” exclaimed the girl in amazement, -“did you ever see stairs on such an island?”</p> - -<p>“No, I have not. But these may only be some -natural means of ascent.”</p> - -<p>“It is most strange and meaningless,” she said.</p> - -<p>“Not so, my lady,” I said, “these torn halves of -the map have not been preserved through generations -and handed down from father to son, -or daughter, so carefully unless there be some -meaning attached to them. What do you know -about it? Forgive the presumption of my inquiry, -but in this matter perhaps I can be of -more service to you than I could be in anything -else.”</p> - -<p>“You have been a faithful, devoted servitor, -Master Hampdon,” she said, “and I have no -hesitation in telling you all I know. My mother -and father were distantly related, that is they -were descendants in the fifth generation from -two brothers.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” said I, “your father’s note says this<span class="pagenum" id="Page_56">[56]</span> -piece of parchment has been in possession of his -family for five generations and evidently the -other was in the possession of your mother’s people -for the same time.”</p> - -<p>“Why, that must be so,” said the girl amazed, -“indeed, I think you are very acute to have -reasoned it out.”</p> - -<p>“I have but anticipated your own reflections, I -am sure,” said I. “Who was the father of these -two brothers?”</p> - -<p>She thought a moment.</p> - -<p>“Sir Philip Wilberforce was his name. He -was—”</p> - -<p>“A sailor!” I exclaimed on a venture.</p> - -<p>“You have guessed rightly; he voyaged in distant -seas in Queen Elizabeth’s time. It is reported -that he was one of the first who went -around the world after Sir Francis Drake -showed all Englishmen the way.”</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” I cried, “we are on the right track -now. What further?”</p> - -<p>“It is in my mind,” she said, “that Geoffrey -and Oliver, his sons, quarreled over his property -after his death, and—”</p> - -<p>“There you have it. They divided his fortune<span class="pagenum" id="Page_57">[57]</span> -and tore the parchment apart, it being -thought valuable for some reason, and each kept -half,” I returned confidently.</p> - -<p>“That is the tradition as regards the fortune, -and it may account for the parchment,” she admitted -in admiration of my conclusion, though -indeed it was an easy one to draw.</p> - -<p>“What next, madam?”</p> - -<p>“The families drifted apart and gradually -died out until Sir Geoffrey and my mother were -alone left of their respective lines, and without -knowing the relationship at the time they met -and married, and I—” she faltered and put her -hand over her face—“am the only one left of -the family, of either branch.”</p> - -<p>“Now here,” said I devoutly, for I fully believed -what I said, “are the workings of Divine -Providence. The parchment came from old -Sir Philip, it was torn apart by his sons, and the -pieces came not together until in you the ancient -lines were united.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but what does it mean?” she asked turning -to the table again.</p> - -<p>As she did so the sleeves of her dress caught -the parchment and separated the two pieces.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_58">[58]</span> -One of them fell to the floor face downward. -I picked it up.</p> - -<p>“Why, there is writing on it!” I exclaimed.</p> - -<p>“So there is. I had forgotten that. It was -unintelligible to me and, in fact, I put it in my -jewel case and forgot about it.”</p> - -<p>“And the image?”</p> - -<p>“It was so hideous and so repellent I thrust -it into a drawer of my cabinet and forgot it -too.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s put the two pieces together and take -them to the light and see if we cannot decipher -it,” said I. “Mistress Wilberforce,” I continued, -“I have a sailor’s premonition that we -are on the track of something that may greatly -better your fortunes.”</p> - -<p>There was no table near the window but I -spread the two pieces of parchment on my two -broad hands, from which you can get an idea -of how large they were. The writing was dim -and faded with age. It seemed to have been -done with some sharp pointed instrument which -cut into the sheepskin, and where the ink which -had been used had faded, the scratches still remained. -This that follows is what I made out.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_59">[59]</span> -I have reproduced exactly the old spelling and -capitalization, and for your further illumination -I have copied as best I could the map, or -chart, upon the other side, so you can easily comprehend -the story of our adventures upon it as -I am now endeavoring to relate them. Of -course my memory may be at fault in some particulars, -but if so they are unimportant. As for -the image, I can never forget its grinning, -malign, evil hideousness, no, not to my dying -day.</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>In ye yeare of oure Lorde 1595, I, Philip Wilberforce, -Bt., of ye countie of Devon, being ye captaine of ye good -shippe <i>Scourge of Malice</i>, didde take ye grate Spanish Galleon -<i>Nuestra Senora de la Concepcion</i> after a bloudie encountre, -wherein mine own shippe was sunke. Ye lading -of ye galleon was worthe muche monaie, milliones of pounds -esterling, I take yt. Withe manie jewelles and stones of -price, pieces of eight and bullione, together with silkes and -spicerie. Being blowne to ye southe and weste manie days -in a grate tempeste, ye galleon was caste awaye on Ye -Islande of ye Staires. Wee landed ye tresor and hidde yt -in ye walle. Alle my menne being in ye ende dead ye natives -came over ye seas from ye other Islandes in their grate -cannos and tooke me, being like a madde manne. Godde mercifullie -preserving my life, I escaped frome themm and at last -am comme safe intoe mine own sweet lande of Englande once<span class="pagenum" id="Page_60">[60]</span> -more. Toe finde ye mouthe of ye tresor cave, take a bearing -alonge ye southe of ye three Goddes on ye Altar of Skulles -on ye middel hille of ye islande. Where ye line strykes ye -bigge knicke in ye walle withe ye talle palmme tree bee three -hoales. Climbe ye stones. Enter ye centre one. Yt. is -there. Lette him that wille seek and finde. Here bee two -of ye littel goddes I picked uppe and fetched awaye. Ye others -are lyke onlie muche larger.</p> -</div> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i060.jpg" alt=""></div> - -<p>I spelt out the letters slowly, deciphering the -quaint, faint writing with difficulty. Mistress -Lucy drew near to me, bending over the parchment -closely, following my efforts, indeed -anticipating them with her quicker eye. Her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_61">[61]</span> -presence was a distraction to me, yet I was so -glad to have her near me that I wished the -parchment letter as long as this story I am writing -bids fair to be. Well, we finished it at last.</p> - -<p>Then I turned to the table in the center of -the room where I had left the image. I stooped -over it, picked it up and brought it to the light. -It was a head, with the neck and the top of -the shoulders showing, mounted on a pedestal -roughly cut in imitation masonry. It was -made of some hard pinkish stone like granite. -There was no skill or nicety in its carving; -it was rough and rude, inexpressibly so, and the -marks of the chisel, or whatever the tool with -which it had been carved, were quite apparent -here and there; and yet years of exposure to wind -and weather had smoothed it off in part. The -evil face was long and the dog teeth fell over -the protruding lip in a peculiarly brutal and -ferocious way. There was sort of a crown on -the head, the eyes were sightless, and the whole -expression was revolting and beastly.</p> - -<p>What kind of people made and what kind of -people worshiped such a god I wondered. -I was not surprised that my little mistress had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_62">[62]</span> -hid it away, nor that the one that came down -through Sir Geoffrey’s line had been lost. If -I had possessed it, I would have destroyed it -long since. It fairly radiated evil, and the contrast -between my lady’s face, all sweetness, -purity, and light and this hideous image was the -more marked. She has since confessed that she -drew the same contrast between it and what she -was pleased to call my brave and honest countenance! -But of that more anon. We stared -from the image to the parchment and then -looked wonderingly at each other.</p> - -<p>There was much in the letter, of course, that -we could not possibly understand. We could -only comprehend it fully if we were lucky -enough to stand beneath “ye Stone Goddes,” -of which I held a sample in my hand, on the -island itself. Still the general purport was -sufficiently clear. Sir Philip Wilberforce had -evidently concealed a very considerable treasure -there. If we could find it our fortunes would -be made, or hers rather, for I swear I never -thought of myself at all.</p> - -<p>“Think you,” my little mistress began at last, -her pale face flushing for the first time, her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_63">[63]</span> -bosom heaving quickly, “that the treasure may -still be there watched over by those awful gods?”</p> - -<p>She glanced at the image I still held in my -hand as she spoke.</p> - -<p>“Who can tell?” I answered. “I am probably -as familiar with the South Seas and their -islands as any sailor; which is not saying a very -great deal, for there are thousands of islands in -those unknown seas which have never been visited -by man, by white men, that is, or by any -race which preserves records. I have never -heard even a rumor of the Island of the Stairs, -yet it would seem to be sufficiently different -from all other islands to have been published -abroad if it had been discovered. Its latitude -and longitude place it in unfrequented seas -among others peopled by races of savage cannibals. -I think it not at all unlikely that it -may have remained unvisited by any who would -appreciate the value of the treasure since Sir -Philip’s day.”</p> - -<p>“But would such treasure last so long?”</p> - -<p>“Stored in a cave, gold and silver and jewels -would last forever. Everything else would -have rotted away probably.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_64">[64]</span>“It says to the value of millions of pounds, -you notice,” she repeated thoughtfully, pointing -to the parchment again.</p> - -<p>“Aye,” I answered, “there is nothing unusual -or unbelievable in that; the cargoes of those -old Spanish galleons ran up into the millions -often, I have read.”</p> - -<p>“How could we get there?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“If you had a ship,” said I, “well commanded -and found and manned you could reach the spot -without difficulty.”</p> - -<p>“How much would it cost?”</p> - -<p>Well, I quickly and roughly estimated in my -mind the necessary outlay. Such a vessel as -she would require might be bought for perhaps -twenty-five hundred or three thousand pounds; -provisioning, outfitting, together with the pay of -the officers and the crew, would require perhaps -from fifteen hundred to two thousand five -hundred pounds more, or a total of between -five and six thousand pounds. And she had but -two!</p> - -<p>I was about to tell her the prohibitive truth -when the solution of the problem suddenly came -to me. In one way or another I had been a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_65">[65]</span> -fortunate voyager and I had saved up or earned -by trading and one or two adventures in which -I had taken part, something over four thousand -pounds, which was safely lodged to my credit -in a London bank. Her fortune was two thousand -pounds. Alone she could do nothing, together -we could accomplish it. I had no right -to put the suggestion in her mind, but I did it.</p> - -<p>“I should think,” I said slowly, “that two -thousand pounds would be ample to cover -everything.”</p> - -<p>“Ah,” she said triumphantly, “exactly the sum -that Master Ficklin said was left of my mother’s -fortune.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said I, and then I added in duty bound, -“but you surely would not be so foolish, Mistress -Wilberforce, as to risk your all in this wild -goose chase?”</p> - -<p>“If you were in my position, Master Hampdon, -what would you do?” she asked pointedly.</p> - -<p>“I am a man,” I answered, “accustomed to -shift for myself. I might take a risk which I -would not advise you to essay.”</p> - -<p>“I must shift for myself, too,” she said, her -eyes sparkling. The Goddess Fortune which<span class="pagenum" id="Page_66">[66]</span> -had ruined her father was evidently jogging her -elbow. “Indeed, I shall take the chance,” she -persisted. “I am resolved upon it.”</p> - -<p>“But you could easily live on two thousand -pounds for a long while,” I urged, against my -wish, for I was keen to go treasure hunting with -her for a shipmate.</p> - -<p>“Not such life as I crave. If I cannot have -enough for my desires I would be no worse off -had I nothing.”</p> - -<p>“But it is a long chance,” I persisted, “upon -which to risk your all.”</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she said solemnly, “the -fact of the separation of those two pieces of -parchment for a century and a half, and the -fact that they come together in me, one half -received from each of the dead who in neither -case knew of the existence of the other half, the -fact that I am Sir Philip Wilberforce’s last -descendant through both the original heirs—see -you not something providential in all this?”</p> - -<p>“A strange coincidence,” I admitted.</p> - -<p>“More than that,” she protested.</p> - -<p>Well, I was arguing against my wishes and -from a sense of duty, so I at last gave way.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_67">[67]</span> -After all, the treasure might be there. If so, -it was hers and it would be a shame not to -get it. The pulse of adventure leaped in my -veins.</p> - -<p>“So be it,” I said.</p> - -<p>“Will you help me to make my arrangements, -you are accustomed to the sea, and—”</p> - -<p>“I will do more than that,” said I, “with your -gracious permission I will go with you.”</p> - -<p>“To the island?”</p> - -<p>“To the end of the world,” I replied, whereat -she stared at me a moment, then looked away.</p> - -<p>She extended her hand to me and I tried to -kiss it like a gentleman. I made, no doubt, a -blundering effort, but at least it was that of an -honest man.</p> - -<p>“I must go and get ready to go to Master Ficklin’s -in the town,” she said softly. “You know -the house.”</p> - -<p>I nodded.</p> - -<p>“Come to me there tomorrow and we will -talk further about the project.”</p> - -<p>“Can I be of any other service?”</p> - -<p>“Not now,” she answered, “you have been of -great service already. I shall not forget it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_68">[68]</span>And so I turned and walked out of the hall, -leaving her standing there for the last time, at -least so we thought, the last little descendant of -a brave race. But you never can tell what the -future will bring forth. I little dreamed that -she and I were to stand there again some day -under quite different circumstances. It is a -good thing for me that I did not dream that -dream then. It would have turned my head if -I had.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_69">[69]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER V<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN THE DUKE IS MARKED IN FAREWELL</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WHEN we broached the subject of our -treasure hunting expedition to Master -Ficklin the next day at his house, he would not -hear of it. He examined the parchment with -interest, but pooh-poohed the tale because, -forsooth, it had no legal standing and was -couched in the language of the sea rather than -in the dry verbiage of the law. He pointed out -that he had only succeeded in saving this last -two thousand pounds of my lady’s fortune because -he had skillfully concealed its existence -from Sir Geoffrey, foreseeing that all that he -could come at would be recklessly flung away in -the baronet’s mad battle with fortune. He felt, -he admitted to us, some compunctions of conscience -about having hidden this little remainder -from his friend and patron, and then he pleaded -artfully that as he had gone against his sense of -right for the sake of preserving this money, his<span class="pagenum" id="Page_70">[70]</span> -wishes as to the spending of it ought to be respected, -especially when they concerned so intimately -the welfare of my lady; for, he asked -pertinently, what would happen to her when all -was gone and she had found no treasure, the very -existence of which he affected to disbelieve?</p> - -<p>A very hard-headed, practical person was -Master Ficklin. He was not cut out for an -adventurer, that was patent. Still his statements -and propositions were entitled to the highest -consideration. His arguments, indeed, appealed -to my better judgment and I seconded -them to the best of my ability in spite of my own -desires. I was born with a roving spirit, and -in my own blood ran something of the gambling -strain, and the longer I dwelt upon possible -treasure the more alluring grew the prospect of -searching for it, and the more certain I became -that it was there. It is so easy to persuade ourselves -of what we wish.</p> - -<p>Besides, even if there were no treasure, I luxuriated -in spirit at the thought of the long -months’ intimate companionship at sea with my -Little Mistress. It is true she already honored -me with her friendship, but in no other way<span class="pagenum" id="Page_71">[71]</span> -could I hope to enjoy much of her society in the -future. She was too young and too beautiful -for obscurity. Sooner or later true men would -love her, the gay world would seek her out, she -would enter upon her proper station again, and -then where would I be? Selfish! Aye, but I -am frankly telling the truth in these rambling -recollections, even to my own discredit, though -my lady will not have it so.</p> - -<p>But I had stern ideas of duty, too, and Master -Ficklin’s good sense ever appealed to me. Yet -when did mere good sense serve to persuade a -woman against her wish? My lady would fain -challenge fortune on her own account. She was -of age and what she had left was absolutely in -her control, but had she been but sixteen I make -no doubt she would have had her way. She has -ever had that way and ever will have it, so far -as I am concerned. Worthy Master Ficklin has -gone to his well-earned rest these many years -as I write, but I am quite warranted, I am sure, -in saying the same thing for him.</p> - -<p>Well, the end of it was she made over her two -thousand pounds to me without requiring me to -give any bond, which Master Ficklin would fain<span class="pagenum" id="Page_72">[72]</span> -have insisted upon. This would have been embarrassing -indeed for me for my bond would -have been my own capital which I was going to -embark in the enterprise in secret. I had saved -up that money with no one knows what foolish -dreams. I now realized these dreams possibly -would come to nought. Well, what difference? -I had no one dependent upon me, brother or -sister I had never been blessed with, and father -and mother were both dead long since. I was -alone in the world. What need had I for the -money?</p> - -<p>I could always get a berth on a good ship as -mate, or perhaps as master, for which I was -fully qualified; and I could always earn enough -for my needs and to spare. Let her have it -whose need was great and whose desire was -greater.</p> - -<p>I might have bargained for a share of the -treasure did we find any, but I scorned to do it. -I would fain give all and expect nothing. There -was a certain salve to my pride in becoming a -benefactor to the woman I—But I must not -anticipate in my story, trouble came soon -enough, as you shall see.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_73">[73]</span>At any rate, not being in too great a hurry, -although I was constantly urged to action by -my lady, who could scarce possess her soul in -patience before she began her treasure hunting -once she was resolved upon it, I looked about a -good deal in order to get just what I wanted. -Finally from a merchant of Plymouth I purchased -a stout little ship of three hundred and -fifty tons burden called <i>The Rose of Devon</i>, -which had been engaged in the West Indian and -the American colonial trade. The name caught -my fancy, too, for was not my Little Mistress the -Rose of Devon herself? You that read may -laugh at me for my posying thought if you will; -I care not, for it is true.</p> - -<p>It was my first design to have gone as master -of her myself and my lady would fain have had -it so, but after reflection I decided it were better -to have a much older man than I to command so -long as she went as passenger, so I engaged a -worthy seaman, one Samuel Matthews, old -enough to be my father, with whom I had often -sailed, in fact the man under whom I made my -first cruise. I did engage myself as mate, however, -and I even tried to induce Master Ficklin<span class="pagenum" id="Page_74">[74]</span> -and his sister to go with us, whereat that worthy -couple held up their hands in horror, preferring -the one his musty parchments and suits at law, -and the other her well ordered house and spacious -garden. I was not sorry for their decision. -I wanted to be alone on that ship with Mistress -Wilberforce, with what vague idea or aspiration -I dared not admit even to myself.</p> - -<p>It seemed proper, in venturing among islands -filled according to common report with savage -peoples, to make ready for fighting; therefore, -after consulting with Captain Matthews, whom -I fully acquainted with the entire project in all -its details, I shipped a crew of thirty men and -I provided in the equipment plenty of muskets, -pistols, and cutlasses with the necessary powder -and ball and, in addition, a small brass cannon -which I mounted on the forecastle. Nor did -our cargo lack means for friendly trading and -barter among the natives should such be found -practicable.</p> - -<p>Naturally, the unusualness of these preparations -attracted some little attention and although -Captain Matthews and I kept the destination -of the ship and the purpose of the cruise strictly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_75">[75]</span> -private, we were overwhelmed with applications -from adventurous men who desired to make the -voyage, surmising that it was after treasure of -some sort and that it would be vastly different -from the monotony of an ordinary merchant -trading cruise. Clearance papers were got out -for the South Seas, which added the touch of -romance that those waters always have, for an -appeal.</p> - -<p>Being so engaged with these larger matters, -perforce I left the work of signing on a crew to -Captain Matthews. He had as boatswain a -veteran seaman named Pimball in whom he -placed great confidence. He was a villainous -looking man with a white scar running from his -left eye across his cheek, caused by a cut he had -received in some fight, and the line of white -showing against the bronzed, weather-beaten -cheek he sported, did not improve his appearance. -But that he was a prime seaman was evident. -Captain Matthews reposed much trust in him, -somewhat to my surprise, for I was not prepossessed -by his appearance, but the contrary. In -answer to my objections he pointed out that many -a man’s looks belied his character, and although<span class="pagenum" id="Page_76">[76]</span> -Pimball was certainly ugly, he was undoubtedly -able. He had cruised several voyages with -Captain Matthews and had always shown himself -both experienced and dependable, so I let -it go and he and Pimball selected the rest of the -crew. It had been better for us in the end if I -had got rid of the man as I wished. Or would -it? Well, it would certainly have been better -for Master Pimball and his friends.</p> - -<p>To anticipate, when we boarded the ship I -liked the crew not much better than the boatswain. -I will say this for them, however, that -a smarter, quicker set of seamen never hauled -on brace or lay out on yardarm. It was not -their skill or strength or courage that I misliked, -no man could fault that, but they were not the -sort of men I would have sought for a ship of -my own; and the presence of my lady and her -maid, a worthy woman, a long time servant at -the castle, who had elected to follow her fortunes, -perhaps made me unduly timorous; yet -I was not unusually or extremely apprehensive. -I had a sublime confidence in my own ability to -deal with any man or any group of men. I had -no doubt that Captain Matthews and I would<span class="pagenum" id="Page_77">[77]</span> -be able to master them and bend their wills to -ours at the cost of a few hard words backed by -a ready rope’s end or a well-used marlinspike or -belaying pin.</p> - -<p>I did not stint the outfitting of the ship, and -when I finished, having left nothing out of her -manifest that either mine own or Captain Matthew’s -experience or imagination could suggest, -including everything conceivable for the comfort -of my lady, there remained of our joint -funds enough to pay the wages of the officers and -of the men out and back and no more. That is -allowing a year for the round voyage. The -lines of <i>The Rose of Devon</i> were unusually good; -she had a reputation for being a speedy vessel, -and that was more time than enough. It was -my purpose to go on around the world with her -rather than retrace our course about Cape Horn -after we reached the island, if we ever reached -it. So we staked everything we had on the -future. If my lady had possessed the least -knowledge of the value of ships, she would have -seen how little way her two thousand pounds -had gone, but she was as guileless as any other -woman on that subject, and Master Ficklin was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_78">[78]</span> -not much better. I lied to them both, although -with a somewhat uneasy conscience. Yet it was -for her sake. My family had followed hers for -I know not how many centuries. They had -spent themselves for hers. I was only keeping -up the traditions in placing all that I had at her -service.</p> - -<p>But one thing which happened before we embarked -occurs to me as worthy to be chronicled. -When all was ready and everything aboard, I -went back to Master Ficklin’s in Tavistock, -which was an easy day’s journey from Plymouth -Sound, where <i>The Rose of Devon</i> lay, to fetch -my lady and her maid. Master Ficklin’s house -was a somewhat large one for an attorney and -was surrounded by a walled garden, perhaps -two acres in extent, which ran from the back of -the house to a little brook which bounded the -village. There were a number of fine old trees -in it and much shrubbery and it was a pleasant -place in which Mistress Wilberforce and I had -spent some, to me, very delightful hours in perfecting -the plans for our great undertaking.</p> - -<p>Master Ficklin was at his office, although it -was yet early in the morning when I called, intending<span class="pagenum" id="Page_79">[79]</span> -to fetch my lady to Plymouth by coach, -a special coach which I had engaged for her -particular use, by the way. His sister said that -Mistress Wilberforce was in the garden and that -she had company. She offered to show me to her -presence, but I said I knew the way and could -go myself. I did not like the word company -over much. Her fine friends had more or less -forgot her. One or two of the old families which -had been associated with hers had offered her -such hospitality and such comfort as they had, -until she could decide otherwise; some of the -women had called upon her, one or two men had -sought her out, but she was a proud little woman, -as you can divine, and would have none of them. -She had dropped out of their lives and latterly -no one had disturbed her, therefore I was perturbed -at the tidings.</p> - -<p>I passed though the hall, out of the back door -and into the garden. The path to the brook -wound and twisted so that you could not see the -stream for the trees and shrubs. I stood a moment, -hesitating, wondering whether after all I -had the right or the privilege to break in upon -such company as she might be entertaining, when<span class="pagenum" id="Page_80">[80]</span> -a scream which came faintly from the end of -the garden, decided me.</p> - -<p>I broke into a run and in a few moments came -upon my lady struggling in the arms of a man. -What man, do you ask? None other than -his grace, the Duke of Arcester! He had his -arms around her and although he was no great -figure of a man, he was much stronger than the -slight girl he was grappling so roughly. He -held her tightly by the waist with one arm and -with the other was trying to turn her head so -that he could kiss her fairly on her lips.</p> - -<p>I was upon them before either realized my -arrival. In my fury I grasped the duke by the -collar of his coat with my left hand and with -my right I ruthlessly tore him away from my -lady.</p> - -<p>“Thank God, you have come!” she cried, reeling -and staggering, her face flushed, her hair -disheveled, her dress in disarray.</p> - -<p>I heard that much and then the duke was upon -me. Gritting his teeth and swearing frightful -oaths, he got to his feet—I had thrown him -prone—dragged out his sword and rushed at me.</p> - -<p>“You dog!” he cried, “you have balked me<span class="pagenum" id="Page_81">[81]</span> -before and you interfere now. I have had -enough of you, and the world has.”</p> - -<p>He did not intend to give me any chance to -defend myself apparently. My little mistress -screamed. I heard her call my name and I suppose -she thought I was done for, but sailors are -proverbially quick-witted, footed, and handed, -and I was not the least alert of seamen for all my -size. I was wearing a hanger, a much heavier -and more unwieldly weapon than the duke’s -dress sword, but its weight was a matter of no -moment to an arm like mine. I sprang aside -as he lunged furiously at me, drew it, and the -next moment our blades clashed in earnest. For -myself, I rejoiced in the opportunity. Some -men of humble birth might have been disturbed -at the thought of crossing swords with a great -noble, but nothing of that occurred to me. I -wanted to show my lady, I confess, that even with -gentlemen’s weapons I was this man’s master. -And so I fell to it eagerly.</p> - -<p>Now I am a good fighter and no mean fencer. -I can cross blades with anyone on earth. I did -not know all the niceties and refinements of the -game. I lacked grace perhaps—but when it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_82">[82]</span> -came to attack and defense, there were few men -who could beat me—certainly the duke was not -one of them. My swift play must have looked -to the duke as if I were surrounded by a wall -of steel. Therefore, he realized at once that his -only chance lay in the energy and rapidity of -his fence. He was as passionately incensed as -I, if from a different cause. Lunge succeeded -lunge with lightning-like speed. I will admit -that I was hard put to it for a time. The play -of light on his blade fairly dazzled me. It was -with the greatest difficulty that I parried. But -my lord was not built for the long continuance -of such violent exercise. Sweat ran into his -eyes, his thrusts grew less swift, less sure, if not -less vicious in their intent. I could feel his -growing weakness with my blade. After a few -moments I saw that I had him. It was now my -turn to attack. Something of the berserk madness -of my Saxon ancestors suddenly filled my -veins. I beat down his defense by a series of -terrific blows and finally shivered his sword. -He stood before me panting, weaponless, yet to -give him his due, more or less undaunted. I -raised my own blade.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_83">[83]</span>“Would you strike a defenseless man, cur?” -he cried haughtily, still not blenching.</p> - -<p>“You had no scruple in attacking a defenseless -woman,” I replied. “Nay,” I thundered as -he made a sudden movement, “stand where you -are. What I shall do to you depends upon what -I hear. If you move I swear to you that I will -beat you down like the villain that you are.”</p> - -<p>I was amazed afterward at my temerity in -thus addressing a duke, but you will understand -my feelings. Without taking my eyes off of -him, I next addressed myself to my lady, who -had shrunk aside and watched us breathlessly.</p> - -<p>“Will you tell me now, Mistress Lucy,” said I -softly, “what this man proposed or said? I can -see what he did, but what were his meaning and -intent?”</p> - -<p>“He—he—wanted—me to go with him,” faltered -my lady.</p> - -<p>“He renewed his offer of marriage?” I asked -with a sudden sinking of heart.</p> - -<p>I had a good deal of reverence for the nobility -except in the heat of battle, and even as bad a -man as Arcester was nevertheless a duke and a -great personage. That should mean something<span class="pagenum" id="Page_84">[84]</span> -to a woman. Perhaps my lady might wish to -marry him after all!</p> - -<p>“No,” whispered the girl, and at her answer -my blood burned for her.</p> - -<p>“My God!” I cried, “did you dare to—”</p> - -<p>“Why should I marry a penniless baggage?” -he sneered. It was a reckless thing to do, seeing -his helpless position. “She would not go with -me, she refused even to take my hand, the little -fool, so I seized her. Was it because she preferred -you, yokel?” he added.</p> - -<p>“For whatever reason she refused the proffered -honor, she has had a lucky escape.”</p> - -<p>“Perhaps so, clodhopper, for I should have -discarded and forgot her when her prettiness -had faded, but you—”</p> - -<p>“I shall ensure that you will remember all -the days of your life what you tried to do; the -insult that you put upon this lady,” I said -quietly, although I was blazing inside.</p> - -<p>“Would you kill me?” he cried, and I believe -I detected a note of alarm in his voice for -the first time, as I stepped nearer to him.</p> - -<p>“No,” said I, “that would be too quick and -easy an end to your punishment. I will put my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_85">[85]</span> -mark upon you, her brand as a blackguard. -Everybody who sees you will ask you about it -and you can explain it as you will. Two persons -at least will know what the mark signifies, my -lady and myself.”</p> - -<p>He stared at me absolutely uncomprehending, -but before he could make a move I caught him -around the breast, pinioned both his arms to his -side with one arm and then I deliberately shortened -my sword, holding it by the blade, and cut -two long, deeply scored, rough gashes crosswise -in his right cheek. He struggled and shrieked -horribly as I did so and my lady screamed as -well, but I held him close until I finished. He -was a handsome man, but those two scars, -roughly crisscrossed, would never be eradicated, -for I had cut deep with deliberate purpose.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said I to my little mistress, “before I -release him one more question. Did he—did -he kiss you?”</p> - -<p>“No,” answered Mistress Wilberforce faintly.</p> - -<p>“Good,” I continued grimly, “had he done so -I had marked the other cheek.”</p> - -<p>After that assurance of hers I released him -and he staggered back, trembling and shaking,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_86">[86]</span> -spitting blood, his cheek bleeding, a horrible -looking object.</p> - -<p>“That will be a lesson to your grace,” said I -grimly, “not to insult an honest woman. I have -no doubt there are many who would rejoice -to see you now and to know why I have put my -mark upon you.”</p> - -<p>“I will have the law on you. I will have your -life,” he sputtered out.</p> - -<p>“You can have anything you want,” said I -recklessly. “I am your master with the sword, -and your master with everything else. Now -go.”</p> - -<p>He turned and staggered away and that was -the last I saw of him. I heard later that he had -had the devil’s own time explaining those marks. -He proclaimed that they had been inflicted by -a madman, which was nearly the truth, but in -some way the story leaked out and I should judge -that my vengeance for the insult to my lady was -as adequate as anything could be. He never -lived down the tale, and I take it he was glad -when he received a mortal wound in a duel from -the hand of some other avenger of a woman’s -wrong some years later.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_87">[87]</span>“Master Hampdon,” whispered Mistress -Lucy, in an awe-struck voice, as we went together -through the garden, while I wiped my sword -with leaves, “why did you do that? ’Twas -horrible.”</p> - -<p>“Why, mistress,” said I, striving to speak -formally, “when I saw you in his arms I could -have killed him.”</p> - -<p>“But to mark him thus forever—” she began.</p> - -<p>“Enough,” said I, with one of those flashes -of imperiousness which always amazed me afterward -and which really seemed to affect her -strangely, “he only got his deserts.”</p> - -<p>“But he will take his revenge on you,” she -persisted.</p> - -<p>“Let him try,” said I indifferently. “But I -am come to take you to the ship. We must get -there tonight to sail with the beginning of the -ebb tomorrow morning.”</p> - -<p>“I am ready,” she said, putting her hand upon -my arm with unwonted humility.</p> - -<p>We went into the house and from there to the -coach with her maid and her baggage, after -making her farewells to her kind host and -hostess. In the evening we got aboard the ship<span class="pagenum" id="Page_88">[88]</span> -where I saw her safely bestowed in the comfortable -cabin I had arranged for her and for -her woman. When day broke and she came -on deck, we were under way for the Island of -the Stairs. The great adventure had begun.</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_89">[89]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">BOOK II<br> -<br> -ABOARD SHIP IN THE SOUTH SEAS<br> -<br> -<i>The Murderous Mutineers and the Woman</i></h2> -</div> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_90">[90]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_91">[91]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VI<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH I AM PUNISHED FOR MY PRESUMPTION</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I  PASS over the events of the next six months -without comment, but not because they were -uninteresting. Oh, no. One could not sail -from Plymouth, England, to the South Seas, -touching at Madeira, the Canaries, Rio and -Buenos Ayres and rounding the mighty and fearsome -Cape Horn, without seeing many things -of interest and participating in scenes as dangerous -as they were exciting. But I am not writing -a book of travels, though perchance I may some -day endeavor to set forth for your delectation -some of my far voyagings in unknown seas. -Suffice it to say that we passed safely from the -much traversed Atlantic to the lonely Pacific, -and were drawing near to the island we sought -according to the calculations of good Captain -Matthews and myself, when something -happened.</p> - -<p>I had brought it on myself, I realized, but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_92">[92]</span> -that made it no more bearable. Indeed, I was -mad, mad all through; outraged in dignity, humiliated -in self-respect, and were it not foolish -to speak so of a man of my years and standing, -I should say I was broken in heart. I suppose -that I should feel the wound to my affections -more than that to my pride later, but at that present -moment feelings of indignation predominated. -I had been a fool, of course, and I -should have expected nothing else; equally, of -course, perhaps I should even have anticipated -this, and probably if I had been in my right -senses on that day I would have known it. But -then you see, I was not in my right senses, and -that was the secret of my disgrace. And that it -all happened after half a year of the friendliest, -most pleasant intercourse between a man and a -maid only intensified the bitterness of the -situation.</p> - -<p>My little mistress had been so kind to me -that I had dwelt in a fool’s paradise. I awoke -to realize that she had not forgot the difference -between our stations. She had been born in the -castle, I in the gardener’s lodge; she was of the -great house, I was of the cottage. I had forgot<span class="pagenum" id="Page_93">[93]</span> -it in these long months at sea—by heaven, the -sight of her was enough to make a man forget -anything if he loved her as I! There, the secret -is out, though I make no doubt you guessed it -long before—but it seems she had not. There -was no mirror in the cabin, but I could well -guess that the sight of me was not sufficiently -prepossessing to make any woman forget our -respective merits and stations.</p> - -<p>In birth, in breeding, in education, in everything, -she stood immeasurably removed from -me; so far removed that association on any terms -scarcely seemed possible. Yet she had been so -kind. I was her only confidant or companion -in the ship. I had forgot all that lay between, -or else, remembering, I had yet endeavored to -leap the gap. I had fondly hoped that the one -thing in me that was truly great, my passion for -her, would land me safely by her side. I did -not see how she could fail to comprehend it, -though I did try to disguise it.</p> - -<p>Well, that love of mine—it had not brought -her nearer. On the contrary it had put me -under lock and key! And here I was, shut up -like a criminal in my own cabin in her ship, or<span class="pagenum" id="Page_94">[94]</span> -mine for that matter. Come to think of it, that -moment I believe love had completely disappeared. -I could recall—and can to this day—the -fierce, burning rush of color to her cheek -where I had kissed it; the fire of rage and surprise -mingled which sparkled in her eyes. The -Duke of Arcester I had marked for life for less -than this, I recalled in shame.</p> - -<p>I hardly recollected the fierce blow of her -hand upon my face. That was nothing. I had -laughed at it as she had recoiled from me when I -had released her—actually laughed! I was not -laughing at her, God knows, but at her impotence -physically compared to my strength. She -was a small slender little body, I could have carried -her easily with my one hand—and I have -often done so since—yet she struck hard when -she did strike.</p> - -<p>As I recalled it, I suppose that laugh was my -undoing. Perhaps she thought I laughed at -her. Well, what mattered it? Whatever the -cause, I was undone. All the patient devotion -of years, all the restraint of the long voyage had -come to naught.</p> - -<p>There had been plenty of bright starlight on<span class="pagenum" id="Page_95">[95]</span> -deck. She had stepped out from the dark -shadow of the spencer and I had followed hard -on her heels. The first night watch had not yet -been called and the men idle about the decks, -waiting the boatswain’s shrill whistle, had noted -it all. I can see their sneering, laughing faces -even now. God! I could bear anything from -her but nothing from them, and but for the sorry -figure I must have cut in a low brawl with the -ruffians, I would have leaped upon them and -fought them until they killed me.</p> - -<p>As it was, I drew myself up and waited while -she sent for good old Captain Matthews and, -vouchsafing no explanations, imperiously bade -him stow me below as a prisoner in my cabin. -He didn’t relish the job but went about it forthwith. -Indeed, I did not wait for further orders -after her look and glance. I stalked below as -haughtily as you please. It was her ship, as -she had said and as she certainly believed, and -had it not been, who could deny her anything? -Not I, forsooth. I could steal a kiss but not -balk her will.</p> - -<p>So here I was, the mate of <i>The Rose of Devon</i>—and -but for my own renunciation I had been<span class="pagenum" id="Page_96">[96]</span> -her captain—engaged in this wild goose chase, -this foolish search for treasure, for so it seemed -to me then, locked up below like any mutinous -dog at the behest of a woman that I could have -broke between my thumb and finger. And -after all I had done and sacrificed for her, too.</p> - -<p>The hot blood came into my cheeks again. I -remember I raised my arm and shook it toward -the door and then let it fall. What was the use? -I was her prisoner. I loved her, fool that I was. -I thought then and I think now I had rather be -her prisoner than be free and away from her, -than be free and know her not. No lovesick -boy could have been more foolish than I about -her—and, in your ear, I am so yet.</p> - -<p>Come to think of it, I had always loved her, -ever since those days when I, the gardener’s -boy, had been her faithful and devoted slave. -And through the long years when I had been -far voyaging in distant seas I had kept her memory -fresh and sweet and true. I had been in -many rough places, I had seen life from the -seamy side, the common lot of a sailor of my day -had been mine. I was not what you would call -a religious man; no, not nearly religious enough,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_97">[97]</span> -but the thought of her and my mother had kept -me a clean man. In that respect, at least, I was -worthy of her; doubtless, I dare say, more -worthy of her than Arcester and Luftdon and -all the young gallants who had paid court to her -before her father lost his all and had blown out -his brains, leaving her but the parchment and -enough gear with my aid to charter and equip -the ship.</p> - -<p>Such as it was, my heart was hers, and my -life had always been. As often as I could I had -come back to the old cottage where I was born -and for old time’s sake she had been kind to me. -I had craved even her condescension, although -it made me mad to see her surrounded by the -other men and women, so that I would fling -myself away and take the first ship that offered -to the farthest port. Yet, I always came back—to -her.</p> - -<p>And I had been so glad that I was there when -Sir Geoffrey had killed himself and that I had -bought the ship and fitted it out and had been -able to do so much for her. As I said, she would -fain have given me command of the saucy little -<i>Rose of Devon</i> had I willed it—and sometimes,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_98">[98]</span> -now for instance, I cursed myself that I had not -taken it rather than insisted that she should have -an older man, not a better seaman, than I. -There are no better seamen in narrow seas or -broad than I, if I do say it myself, who should -not.</p> - -<p>I had worked my way up through the forecastle -to the quarter-deck. I had a natural gift -for figures. I could take a sight and work out -a position as well as any book-taught navigator, -and I had been a great reader, too. My private -cabin was crowded with books. A goodly portion -of my earnings was ever spent that way. -I had wit enough to choose good books, too, and -perseverance enough to study them well. And -they stared at me then from shelves built in the -bulkhead. What fond dreams I had indulged -in while I had pored over them, turning their -thin pages with my tarred, blunt fingers! I -walked over to them that night and struck them -with my fist in impotent rage. What was the -use of it? The stain of tar was on me forever -in her eyes.</p> - -<p>And yet I knew more than she. Oh, much -more about everything but the usages of good<span class="pagenum" id="Page_99">[99]</span> -society, and I had at least learned something of -good manners in her company since her father’s -death. Many a time I have caught her tripping -as to facts of knowledge, not daring, not even -caring to tell her; or, perhaps I had better say, -not wishful to humiliate her by showing her -that she was wrong, content to know that much -myself, and hugging my poor little superiority -to my heart. I knew more than she and more -than most of the men with whom she associated. -My shipmates used to laugh at me for being a -book delver, a worm, they were wont to call me. -Well, they didn’t laugh very long. There was -nothing physical for which I need stand aside -for any man. I was over six feet high and built -in proportion. I could unaided, and alone, -hold the wheel of the best ship in the fiercest -storm. I had matched myself against man and -against storm, not once but many times, and -neither the one nor the other had ever made me -back down.</p> - -<p>Now I was a prisoner. I said I didn’t feel -that blow on the cheek, but as I thought on it, -it fairly seared me. I hated her, I hoped that—no, -I might as well be honest with myself—I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_100">[100]</span> -didn’t care how she treated me, how disdainful -were her words, how unjustly she punished me, -I loved her. I couldn’t help it, I didn’t want -to help it. I would fain kiss the deck planks -she hallowed with her footsteps.</p> - -<p>There was another side to my confinement and -I presently took thought on that. I swear that -I was not thinking of myself but of her. I was -ever thinking of her. I could see dangers that -beset her as perhaps no one else could, and my -confinement added to her peril. She didn’t -realize that; nobody aft on the ship realized it. -I did not see any present way to make her understand -the situation. I had not cared to alarm -her before, and any attempt on my part to set -it forth now would be looked upon as a personal -plea, and yet there was a peril, imminent, menacing, -about to break, I feared.</p> - -<p>You see, the fact that we were treasure hunting -had got about. Who told it I could not -discover, but the unusualness of our proceedings, -the arming of a peaceful merchant ship, the -indefiniteness of the articles, the clearing from -Plymouth for the South Seas, the absence of any -great amount of cargo, and the high wages<span class="pagenum" id="Page_101">[101]</span> -promised had aroused suspicions. I had not -thought much about the crew, except of Pimball. -We had shipped a lot of smart seamen; -about the average in quality and above the average -in smartness, I decided as the days had -passed with nothing happening; but times were -good and ships were plenty, and we had sailed -rather late in the season, and Pimball had signed -many I could wish had been left ashore.</p> - -<p>Her presence on the ship, too, was a mystery. -Alone in the little <i>Rose of Devon</i> with thirty -men! By evil mishap the maid she had brought -with her had died after a brief illness two weeks -out. Captain Matthews and I were for turning -back, but she said no, she would go on. We -had lost too much time already and her all was -embarked. We were now plowing the blue -waters of the Pacific and I, mate of the ship, -and the only other officer to be trusted, locked -up! Pimball, the boatswain, seemed to me to -be the least trustworthy of the lot. I had not -got over my initial dislike for him at all!</p> - -<p>We were nearing the latitude and longitude -of the island. Suppose the men rose in mutiny! -I ground my teeth in rage at the thought. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_102">[102]</span> -men liked me well enough, and I had been particular -to keep them in good humor, passing -over many a thing for her sake that I would -have followed with a blow had she not been -there. Captain Matthews had complained once -or twice of my laxity, but I knew things that he -didn’t, and I had done what I deemed best for -her. I pledge you my word that I didn’t care -a farthing for the treasure. I had never given it -much thought. I grew to believe in it less and -less as we got further from home, and if I had -been stronger for my duty and weaker in my -love I would have dissuaded her from the voyage, -following Master Ficklin’s lead.</p> - -<p>Now that she was poor and alone, neglected -and forgotten, I had enjoyed a foolish dream that -I could be a companion to her—a life shipmate!—for -the captain was a rough, plain old sailor. -What a fool I was! and yet it had worked in -some way as I had intended. We had been -thrown into closer intimacy by the loneliness of -her position, and by my faithful and, until that -night, most unobtrusive, self-effacing devotion. -I was thinking too much of her to give my attention -to any other kind of treasure anyway,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_103">[103]</span> -and I’d rather have had her than all the golden -argosies that plowed the seas.</p> - -<p>I supposed it never entered her head that I -could presume to love her, consequently she was -less careful than she had been otherwise, and -that very night when I had poured out my -declaration to her, she had found no words with -which to meet it. I thought her motionless -silence was consent. I see now that it was petrified -amazement. I seized her in my arms, like -the brute she must have thought me, lifted her -up and kissed her fair on the lips and then on -her averted cheek. Arcester, the blackguard, -could have done no worse. I will never forget -how she stigmatized me, brute, coward, lowborn. -I don’t believe she had railed at that -scoundrel duke so fiercely. Well, I didn’t care -what she called me. Her safety, her life, her -honor demanded that I be released. That was -the paramount concern.</p> - -<p>I listened—I thought I heard a footfall in -the outer cabin. Could she be there? I suppose -that I had been locked up for perhaps an -hour, aye, on the instant the bell forward struck -three. We kept man-o’-war customs at her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_104">[104]</span> -fancy. The sound came to me faintly as I listened. -Half past nine. She could not have -gone to her berth yet. She must be there in the -great cabin. I ventured to call.</p> - -<p>Any man can imagine what it cost me to humble -myself to ask her mercy. Stop, I ought to -apologize. No gentleman—I do not mean the -dandies that made love to her—but no real -gentleman such as I, in spite of my low birth -and rough breeding, hoped I might prove myself -to be, would have taken advantage of her as -I did. Yes, an apology was certainly owing -from me. Even had it not been I should have -been compelled to make it for her sake.</p> - -<p>I am a man of fierce temper, as you have -deemed and as you shall see, if you go with us -further in this history, but I can control it on -occasion, and I did it now. I shook the door of -the cabin gently at first and then vigorously and -called once and again. There was no answer. -I beat upon it. I raised my voice. I scarcely -thought I could be heard on deck. The wind -was blowing, the sea was heavy and the ship was -pitching wildly, the straining, the creaking, the -groaning of the timbers would have prevented<span class="pagenum" id="Page_105">[105]</span> -such a noise as I made from attracting attention -unless someone were in the cabin.</p> - -<p>But all in vain. No heed was paid to me and -yet I could swear that somebody was there. I -don’t know how exactly, but I was conscious of -her presence. Perhaps because I was so in love -with her that I could always tell whether she -was about. I can to this day. Many a time in -after years she has stepped into the room where -I have been sitting, without a sound, and has -come to me and laid her hand on my shoulder, -but I have had knowledge before she touched me -that she was there.</p> - -<p>It made me madder than before to go thus -unheeded. I was on the point of giving over -my endeavor, but the thought of that peril in -which she stood, and the fact that I was removed -from the deck and a prisoner, made me resolve -on one more effort. She must be made to hear, -and if to hear, to answer.</p> - -<p>“Madam,” I whispered softly, and then more -loudly, “Madam!”</p> - -<p>I did not venture to say any other name. I -called again and yet a fourth time and then for -the last time with the full power of my voice.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_106">[106]</span> -I heard a movement outside and then a voice, -beloved, blessed voice even when it rated me!</p> - -<p>“Well, sir.”</p> - -<p>The words came to me through the partition. -She was there then, as I had divined. She had -been there all the time, trying me.</p> - -<p>“I would fain have a word with you,” I answered, -putting everything else by and speaking -most entreatingly and with a humility I did not -altogether feel.</p> - -<p>“I desire no speech with you,” was her cold -and measured answer.</p> - -<p>I could hear her turn as if to move away. -She had come very softly, but she went loudly -as if to show me her intention.</p> - -<p>“Think of my long and faithful service,” I -urged, “and of your gracious friendship for me, -often expressed.”</p> - -<p>“You yourself forgot it tonight.”</p> - -<p>“For God’s sake,” I cried desperately as I -heard her go, “just one word.”</p> - -<p>“An apology? Do you beg for forgiveness?”</p> - -<p>“No—yes—anything,” I finished in confusion.</p> - -<p>“I will not listen. I wish to convince you of -the enormity of what you have done, the grossness<span class="pagenum" id="Page_107">[107]</span> -of your presumption. I will give you time -for quiet reflection, sir.”</p> - -<p>“I am convinced already,” I urged hurriedly.</p> - -<p>“So easily,” she mocked.</p> - -<p>“Madam, if you love life and honor, I pray -you hear me. It is not of myself I think but of -you. You are in grave peril,” returned I with -the utmost seriousness.</p> - -<p>“What peril?”</p> - -<p>There was a note of alarm in her voice in -spite of her effort to be indifferent. I seized -upon its promise eagerly.</p> - -<p>“The men of the ship, they are not what they -should be. Captain Matthews is alone. Pimball -is a villain. I trust no one but—”</p> - -<p>“And is that the plea on which you seek your -freedom?”</p> - -<p>“That is the only plea.”</p> - -<p>“You did not discover this danger until I -locked you up, did you?”</p> - -<p>She laughed mockingly, but there was music -in her voice for me, albeit her words were harsh -and unjust.</p> - -<p>“I tell you that it is not for myself I fear, but -for you,” I persisted.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_108">[108]</span>“And was it for that you insulted me on the -quarter-deck before the men and—”</p> - -<p>“No,” said I savagely. “By heavens, I did -that for myself.”</p> - -<p>“Arcester could have done no worse,” she said -cuttingly.</p> - -<p>“Curse Arcester!” I burst out, the mention of -the man’s name always inflaming me, “he would -have made you his—”</p> - -<p>“Silence!” cried the woman. “I will hear no -more. It is a foolish plea, the men are devoted -to me and—”</p> - -<p>“For God’s sake, Mistress Wilberforce,” I -cried, but this time she was gone.</p> - -<p>I heard the door of her cabin shut violently. -There was no help for it. Well, I must devise -some way unaided. For I must get out for her -sake. The cabin was lighted by an air port -closed by a deadlight. I measured it, drew -back the thick glass and examined the opening, -although I knew it was a futile proposition. A -slender boy might have slipped through but not -a man such as I. My mighty thews and sinews -and great bulk required a door and no small one, -either.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_109">[109]</span>The wind had increased, it was blowing hard -outside and some spray came in through the port -as the waves slapped the side of the ship. I -closed and secured it; there was nothing to be -gained there. I must seek some other way.</p> - -<p>I was not weaponless. Nobody had thought to -search my cabin, and a brace of pistols which I -always kept loaded and ready for an emergency -were locked securely in my chest. My hanger, -none of your dandified French rapiers but a -stout ship’s cutlass, ground to a razor’s edge, -heavy enough to paralyze any arm but one -muscled like mine, hung at the side of my berth. -It was the same with which I had marked the -duke.</p> - -<p>The cabin door was a strong one. It was -locked and barred without. I might have -broken through it. I could have done so if I had -had space enough in which to run and hurl myself -against it. I might even have kicked it to -pieces with my heavy seaman’s boot. Certainly -I could easily have blown the lock off with my -pistol, but any of these endeavors would have -aroused the ship.</p> - -<p>To let the sleeping dogs lie when you have no<span class="pagenum" id="Page_110">[110]</span> -means of controlling them should they awaken, -I have ever found to be a good maxim. I had -one other hope. If Captain Matthews should -come to the cabin I would appeal to him. For -the rest I determined not to sleep that night. -Some strange foreboding possessed me, such a -feeling a man has when his own hand is taken -from the helm and no other is near by to grasp it, -as if the uncontrolled ship must surely broach -to and founder.</p> - -<p>We were near the latitude and longitude of -the island we were seeking, if indeed there were -such an island as was thought to be, and I -reasoned that the men would argue that now -would be a good time for an outbreak, especially -since I was removed. Would it come that -night? Would it come at all? Was I mistaken -in the men?</p> - -<p>I have often wondered why women were made -and, since they were made, why men should be -such fools about them—yet I would by no means -unmake them! Here I was helpless just because -I had snatched a kiss from one. Although -I had ever been a decent man as man goes, I -had ventured as far as kisses with maidens<span class="pagenum" id="Page_111">[111]</span> -here and there in this little world around which -I had gone so many times, and none of them had -ever taken it quite like that. To be sure, none -of them was like her. And now that I am in -the mood for confession, I might as well say that -I fully rejoiced in that kiss. It had not been -on the cheek first but full and fair on her lips, -and I had held her tight and drunk my fill—no -not that, of course; I could never do that, but -still it had been a man’s kiss on a maiden’s lips -fairly given, and—</p> - -<p>Well, whatever happened, I had the memory -of that kiss. She would never forgive me. Of -course, there was absolutely no hope that she -would return my suit even in her poverty. She -was not for such as I, and if there was anything -in this old buccaneer’s parchment, if there was -an island, if she did get the treasure, why the -world would be at her feet again; and I, like -the fool I was, was helping her get it, to bring -that about. I was mad, aye, mad, with impotent -helplessness that night.</p> - -<p>I sat there in the dark, no light being vouchsafed -to me and the lanterns in the outer cabin -not having been lighted, for a long time. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_112">[112]</span> -wind rose and rose. The ship was pitching -madly. My room was on the starboard side of -the cabin and presently I heard all hands called -to reef the topsails. Captain Matthews was -alert and ready, of course. Presently he put the -ship about and with some of the canvas off her -she was steadier. There did not seem to be any -especial danger in the weather and for that I -was thankful.</p> - -<p>I must have dozed. I was awakened by the -last echoing of the bell forward. I didn’t -know what time it was because I didn’t know -whether I had heard it begin to strike, but I -could count three couplets, which meant that it -was eleven o’clock at least. I didn’t know, of -course, that it was eight bells, midnight, until -after a shrill piping of his whistle the long-drawn-out -voice of the boatswain came to me -through the low bulkhead that separated the -trunk cabin from the quarter-deck above and the -’tween decks below.</p> - -<p>“A—a—all the port watch! Show a leg, -lively, lads!”</p> - -<p>I could hear the men of the watch below -grumbling and cursing as they turned out.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_113">[113]</span> -They had evidently been sent to their hammocks -after the topsails had been reefed for a couple -of hours in. I could also hear scraps of conversation -as they struggled into their jackets and -coats.</p> - -<p>“Let’s do it.”</p> - -<p>“Now?”</p> - -<p>“Yes!”</p> - -<p>“Shall we kill him?”</p> - -<p>“This is the best time!”</p> - -<p>“Aye, aye.”</p> - -<p>“The old man’s alone!” and so on.</p> - -<p>What I heard filled me with dismay. The -purport was plain. I picked up the pistol and -pointed it at the lock in the door. I had made -up my mind, come what might, to blow off the -lock and get free. Perhaps I could even yet -prevent and overawe them. Before I could -press the trigger, however, I heard a call on the -deck above me, a shot, a rush of feet, a scuffle, -oaths, curses, a cry for help, a groan, a fall!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_114">[114]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VII<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN I BARGAIN FOR A WOMAN</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WHAT dire misfortune had happened I -could well guess. Captain Matthews -had been attacked. He had promptly shot one -of the mutineers, and thereafter the rest had -killed him. My next impulse was to blow open -the lock of the door as I had intended, and rush -to avenge him, but wiser counsel prevailed and I -did nothing. I am, I think, somewhat cool-headed -in a crisis, and surely this was one. I -could wait. A loaded pistol was better than an -empty one, and to deal with me they would have -to come to me for whatsoever purpose they might -entertain, either to murder me or to release me. -In either event I could do more than if I rushed -headlong into the fray now. I could not help -poor Captain Matthews. I was sure that whatever -fell purpose they might entertain for my -little mistress would be in abeyance until they -had settled with me. I flattered myself that I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_115">[115]</span> -was too important to be disregarded by the mutineers. -Therefore, I carefully looked to my -weapons, seeing to the priming and slipping an -additional bullet in the barrel. After that I -stood by the door, weapon in hand, grimly ready -for the murderous mutineers.</p> - -<p>I waited with every nerve strained to the utmost. -I also listened most anxiously for the -opening of the door of the after cabin which was -her own, but she must have been in a sound sleep, -indeed, for the door did not open. Evidently -she had heard nothing, mercifully she had not -been awakened. After all, if she had come into -the main cabin I think I must have come out -also, one way or another; but so long as she slept, -and so long as I could force the door when I -wished, I waited. It was not an easy task, but I -judged it best.</p> - -<p>Fortunately, I had not long to wait, for in less -time by far than I have taken to tell it, the hatch -was opened and a number of heavy-booted men -clattered down the companionway. The cabin -steward, of course, knew the arrangement of the -after part of the ship and he brought them -straight to my door. The key was in the lock<span class="pagenum" id="Page_116">[116]</span> -outside and I could hear them turn it. I loosened -my sword which I had slung by its belt -around my waist, grasped my two pistols more -firmly, set my back against the side of the ship -and made ready for whatever came.</p> - -<p>The door was pushed open abruptly and I -saw the cabin was crowded with men. At least -half the crew was assembled there, and it was -a little cabin, <i>The Rose of Devon</i> being but a -small ship. The rest, I guessed, were on watch. -I could not see the boatswain, evidently he had -the deck. The vessel could not be left unwatched -on such a night as this and in such a -sea, and he was the fittest man to take charge -of her. The steward had lighted both the cabin -lanterns, several of the men carried hand lanterns -which they had brought from the forepeak. -There was plenty of illumination to show their -villainous faces.</p> - -<p>They were surprised to find me so prepared -and I gave them no time to recover.</p> - -<p>“The first man,” I hissed out, raising my firearms -and leveling them at the group, “that tries -to enter this berth without my permission gets -a bullet through him!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_117">[117]</span>“We mean you no harm, sir,” gruffly spoke -out one who seemed to be a ringleader, a man -rated as boatswain’s mate, whose name was -Glibby.</p> - -<p>“What are you doing here,” I asked, “in the -cabin at this time of night?”</p> - -<p>“Softly, softly, sir,” replied Glibby, “we’re -here to arsk questions, not to answer ’em.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” I cried.</p> - -<p>“We’re masters of the ship.”</p> - -<p>“Captain Matthews?”</p> - -<p>“He’ll cap’n no more ships on this or any -other seas,” answered Glibby with truculent -emphasis.</p> - -<p>Now it rose in my mind to shoot him then -and there, murderous brute that he was—if I -had been alone perhaps I would have done it -without reckoning the consequences to myself, -but I had another to think of. Unless craft -stood me in good stead her case was hopeless. -And bad as Glibby was, Pimball was the chief -villain. No, I decided, nothing much would be -gained by killing the boatswain’s mate when the -boatswain lived. I trust no man will think me a -traitor or craven for what I said next. The idea<span class="pagenum" id="Page_118">[118]</span> -came to me on the instant and it seemed I could -do no better than adopt it. God forgive me if -it was wrong.</p> - -<p>“Curse him!” I broke out with well simulated -heat, “serves him right. He disrates me and -locks me up here just for stealing a kiss from a -maid, and—”</p> - -<p>“Spoke like a man of spirit, Mister Hampdon,” -cried Glibby, greatly pleased evidently. -“What did I tell ye, mates? He’s with us.”</p> - -<p>“With you,” said I, carelessly pointing my -weapons downward but taking good care to keep -them ready, “I am with you, all right. What -do you propose? I am sick of the treatment I -received, and—”</p> - -<p>“We want that ’ere treasure for ourselves.”</p> - -<p>“And you shall have it, provided I get my -share with the other men,” I answered, scarcely -startled by their words, for this I had expected.</p> - -<p>“We’ll share an’ share alike in everything,” -answered Glibby. “Am I right, mates?”</p> - -<p>“Right you are,” came from the deep voices -of the men.</p> - -<p>“Aye,” said Glibby, “ship an’ treasure, an’—er—” -with a frightful leer—“woman!”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_119">[119]</span>God! How I longed to clutch him by his -throat and choke him! My temper rose again, -but this time, as before, I managed to keep it -down though with immense difficulty, as you -may suspect.</p> - -<p>“Come out into the cabin, Mr. Hampdon,” -said Glibby with a certain complacent civility -in his manner which he doubtless meant to be -engaging, but for which I hated him the more -if possible, “an’ we’ll talk it over.”</p> - -<p>“Wait,” said I. “Who is in command of -you?”</p> - -<p>“Why, Mr. Pimball, the bo’s’n, he’ll be in -charge of the ship,” answered Glibby.</p> - -<p>“Very good,” I said, “I must talk with him -about the future. Do you go on deck, Glibby, -and send Pimball below and he and I with the -rest of you will soon settle this matter.”</p> - -<p>“All right,” answered the boatswain’s mate, -turning to the companionway. “Pimball can -talk, him an’ you can come to terms, I make no -doubt.”</p> - -<p>Now I couldn’t allow myself to hesitate for -the thousandth part of a second. They say when -a woman hesitates she is lost, but in a situation<span class="pagenum" id="Page_120">[120]</span> -like mine the man who hesitated would have -been lost, too. Ostentatiously again I shoved -one pistol into the belt that hung at my right -side, the other I dropped carelessly into the -pocket of my coat, and as Glibby clattered up -the ladder, I walked fearlessly, to all appearances, -out of the berth and into the cabin, the -men giving back respectfully enough to leave -me gangway.</p> - -<p>“Now what is it that you propose, Master -Bo’s’n?” I began, sitting down at the cabin -table, while the rest ranged themselves about it, -some standing, some sitting on the transoms at -the sides, as Pimball came lumbering down into -the cabin.</p> - -<p>For a second he was nearer death than ever -before in his life, or ever after but once, as you -shall see, but prudence as before held my itching -hand.</p> - -<p>“We know,” began Pimball insolently without -further preliminaries, “that this ship’s cruisin’ -for treasure. We know all we’ll git out of -the cruise is what we signed for an’ nothin’ more. -We’ve made a good guess that the island lays -hereabouts, an’ we mean to have more’n our<span class="pagenum" id="Page_121">[121]</span> -wage. We’re goin’ to have our share of whatever’s -found that we’re after.”</p> - -<p>“So you shall,” I said, “I’m with you in that. -I want something more than my wages, too.”</p> - -<p>“What’s this woman, anyway?” broke out another. -“Why should she git it all? She’s a -mere girl.”</p> - -<p>“You have said right, mate, who and why indeed?” -I answered smoothly, marking him down -for my vengeance when my turn came. “Now -what are your plans?”</p> - -<p>“We want that ’ere map or chart that you’ve -been seed readin’ in your cabin,” said Pimball.</p> - -<p>Now it happened that I was the keeper of -that parchment and of the little stone god. She -had appointed me their custodian. No one had -sought to steal them, but I kept the chart ever -on my person, and the idol in a locked drawer -in my berth. I didn’t know as to the value of -the chart; it might be immensely worth while, -it might not. At any rate, it was in a little bag -around my neck. I reached down, pulled out -the bag, took the torn parchment from it, and -threw the two halves on the table. There was -not the least use in my pretending ignorance or<span class="pagenum" id="Page_122">[122]</span> -in refusing to give it up. They could kill me -and take it anyway.</p> - -<p>“There,” said I coolly, “you have it.”</p> - -<p>Pimball picked it up and looked at it searchingly, -matching the halves and scrutinizing it -dubiously.</p> - -<p>“I can make but little out of it,” he said, -staring hard at it, and scratching his head, and -I doubted if the rascal could read a line for all -his assumption of knowledge.</p> - -<p>“You can at least see the latitude and longitude -on it in the upper corner, can’t you?” I asked, -hardly suppressing my contempt for the man.</p> - -<p>“Aye, that’s plain enough,” he answered, his -face lighting a little as he laid the chart down -on the table so that the others might see.</p> - -<p>“And you see that little wavy line that runs -up from the lagoon over the top of what looks -like a wall to an opening in the side?” I continued, -determining suddenly to inflame their -minds with the treasure so that they would give -less heed to other things more important to me.</p> - -<p>“Yes, I can make that out, too.”</p> - -<p>“You see that little mark there?”</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i122.jpg" alt=""></div> -<p class="caption">“The treasure is thereabouts.”</p> - -<p>Pimball turned around and faced the others<span class="pagenum" id="Page_123">[123]</span> -crowding about him in great and growing -excitement.</p> - -<p>“Here, lights here,” he growled.</p> - -<p>The men nearest him shoved forward with -their lanterns, illuminating the torn sheepskin -as they crowded around, and bent over the -table, as I drew back to give them room.</p> - -<p>“Aye, I can make that out, too.”</p> - -<p>“By—” burst out one hoarsely, “that’s the -spot.”</p> - -<p>“What does it mean?” the boatswain asked -after a long stare.</p> - -<p>“It means, if there is any truth in it, that the -treasure is thereabouts.”</p> - -<p>“What treasure?”</p> - -<p>“The plunder of a Spanish galleon.”</p> - -<p>“An’ how did it git on the island?”</p> - -<p>“It was buried in that cave there a hundred -and fifty years ago by one Philip Wilberforce, -an English buccaneer.”</p> - -<p>“And how come this girl by news of it?”</p> - -<p>“The story goes that this Wilberforce was one -of her forebears. His ship was wrecked and -finally he alone survived. He escaped, was -picked up and brought back to England with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_124">[124]</span> -nothing but the clothes he wore and this parchment -in a bag round his neck. With all that he -had gone through he lost his mind for a space. -He recovered before he died enough to tell some -story. His sons quarreled. The story, with one -half of the parchment, went to one branch of the -family and the other, with the other half, to another. -They never got together again until her -father and mother, strangely enough the last survivors -of the two branches of the family which -had been so long separated, came together by -marriage, and after their death she pieced out -the secret.”</p> - -<p>I told them the exact truth as you see. How -much of it they understood I could not tell. -Probably but little, yet the idea of the treasure -was real enough undoubtedly and my glib way -of rehearsing the story evidently made a great -impression on them.</p> - -<p>“Is that all?” asked Pimball, as I stopped for -breath.</p> - -<p>“All that I know.”</p> - -<p>“And you think there is treasure there?”</p> - -<p>Now of late I had changed my mind, why I -know not, but I had; yet it would not do to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_125">[125]</span> -tell them that, for I wanted so to fill their mind -with gold as to leave no place for woman.</p> - -<p>“I am sure of it,” I answered vehemently—“gold, -silver, jewels, God knows what, everything -to make us rich forever.”</p> - -<p>“And what do you reckon the value of it all?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, several millions of pounds,” I answered -lightly as if the treasure was so great that a -million more or less was of no moment.</p> - -<p>To the end of my life I shall never forget the -gleaming of their eyes, the covetousness in their -faces and their bearing, the tense silence broken -only by their deep breathing, the vulgar passion -for greed that suddenly filled the little cabin.</p> - -<p>“Hurrah!” cried out one old seaman suddenly, -and the cabin on the instant was filled with wild -cries, bestial, brutal shouts.</p> - -<p>As the sound partially died away, I heard the -door back of me open. Now I had purposely -so placed myself as to be between the crowd and -the door. The door was opened but a little -way. I was conscious that my lady was at last -awake and listening.</p> - -<p>“You’re the only navigator among us, Mr. -Hampdon,” began Pimball, smoothly enough,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_126">[126]</span> -after the men got measurably quiet again, “an -if you’re really with us, you shall sail the ship -there to that island. We’ll git the treasure -aboard, sail away an’ sink her on the South -American coast, an’ then every man for himself -with all he can carry.”</p> - -<p>“Am I to be captain?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“There’ll be no cap’n, every man for hisself, -I say, but me an’ my mate, Glibby, will take the -watches in turn. You’ll navigate the ship an’ -whatever is necessary for our safety we’ll do at -your order. Is it understood?” he went on with -a manner that was meant to be ingratiating.</p> - -<p>“Yes,” answered I promptly, “but under one -condition.”</p> - -<p>“We makes no conditions but what pleases -us,” said Pimball darkly. “We’re masters of -the ship, remember, an’ this is our last word.”</p> - -<p>“It is not mine,” said I resolutely, yet without -heat, for I had yet the hardest part of the bargain -to drive and I must command myself if I were -to command them.</p> - -<p>“Well, it’s got to be,” continued Pimball with -vicious menace, starting toward me with the -marlinspike he carried upraised, while others<span class="pagenum" id="Page_127">[127]</span> -drew their sheath knives evidently prepared to -back up their leader.</p> - -<p>“Now, my friends,” said I, coolly, “we might -just as well understand each other. You can -kill me if you want to, it would be easy enough, -but when you have killed me you have killed -your last chance at the treasure. You don’t -know what latitude or longitude we are in now, -there is not one of you that knows enough to -take a sight or to sail the ship to the island. -You are completely helpless without me. My -life means the difference between treasure and -no treasure to you. You are all smart enough to -see that.”</p> - -<p>“He speaks right,” said an old seaman at the -back of the crowd.</p> - -<p>“There stands a man of sense,” said I, “therefore -you will hear my conditions and accede to -them.”</p> - -<p>“Heave ahead,” said Pimball roughly enough, -evidently not liking the situation but failing utterly -to see how it could be amended since I -completely held the whip hand of them all.</p> - -<p>“What I stipulate is very simple. First of -all, I am to have my full and equal share of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_128">[128]</span> -treasure with the rest. I am to be treated exactly -like the others in the division, and my life -and liberty, which are just as valuable to me as -yours to any of you, are to be granted me, as -I grant those of others.”</p> - -<p>“Why, we told you that in the first place,” -growled out the boatswain, “if that’s all you’ve -got to say—”</p> - -<p>“But it isn’t.”</p> - -<p>“What else?”</p> - -<p>“The woman.”</p> - -<p>“Ah, the woman,” said Pimball slowly.</p> - -<p>“What had you proposed to do with her?” I -asked.</p> - -<p>“Why—er I—er,” the man faltered, he actually -did not dare to say what had been in his -mind, and I’ve no doubt that my pistol never -looked bigger than it did when I quietly laid my -hand on its butt.</p> - -<p>It was probable that the others had not as yet -decided what was to be done with her, whatever -Pimball may have determined upon. I took advantage -of their hesitation and pushed the matter -to a speedy conclusion.</p> - -<p>“Well,” I said quickly, “I want her for myself.”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_129">[129]</span> -Did I hear a groan in the cabin back of -me? If I did, I could not afford to hesitate, I -could not let them hear. “You saw how she -treated me,” I cried, raising my voice and banging -on the table with my fist; “she struck me, -she had me imprisoned. I want her to be given -over to me alone.”</p> - -<p>“But—” began Pimball, not relishing the -abandonment of this prize which he had evidently -marked for his own.</p> - -<p>“I tell you what it is, mates,” said I, disregarding -him and addressing the rest directly, “I am -a poor man and the treasure, or my share of it, -means a great deal to me, but revenge means -much more. You give the woman to me and I -will divide my share of the treasure among the -crew.”</p> - -<p>“Well,” began Pimball uncertainly, but the -sentiment of the crew under this appeal to their -greed was palpably against him.</p> - -<p>“Don’t be a fool, man,” cried the sailor who -had spoken before. “Give the lad the wench. -When we git the treasure we can buy all the -women we need.”</p> - -<p>“Aye, let him have her!” urged a second.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_130">[130]</span>“He’ll bring her to her knees,” said a third.</p> - -<p>“This very night,” added a fourth with a hideous -leer and a horrible laugh.</p> - -<p>“Stop it,” I cried, doubling my fist,—this was -no assumed rage either, for my blood was boiling -and I could scarce restrain myself longer. -“This is my own affair.”</p> - -<p>The men fell back. They forgot for the moment -their advantage in numbers.</p> - -<p>“Well, that is agreed at last,” said Pimball -reluctantly enough, “you takes the woman, we -takes the treasure.”</p> - -<p>“Agreed,” said I.</p> - -<p>“Is that right, mates?” he asked of the rest.</p> - -<p>“Right O,” was the answer.</p> - -<p>“It’s all settled then,” said I, “but no—”</p> - -<p>“Bring out the gal then an’ let’s see her,” -suddenly began one of the men, stepping -forward.</p> - -<p>I don’t know whether I could have controlled -myself any further or not. I rose to my feet, my -hand clutching the pistol. The lights danced -before my eyes I was so furiously angered. I -was about to raise my arm when she saved me. -The door back of me was thrown open wide and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_131">[131]</span> -she stepped out into the cabin. How I thrilled -to see her, erect, fearless, more beautiful than -ever. She had thrown some sort of a robe about -her, and thrust her bare feet into slippers. She -had gathered the cloak over her breast with one -hand. Her hair was disheveled, but how beautiful -she appeared. The men recoiled and I -stepped back myself.</p> - -<p>“I have heard all,” she cried, “you murderous -villains, to have killed my captain and seized my -ship, and you—you—” she turned to me, “to -have bargained for me and to have bought me -like an animal, a horse, a dog— Oh, if I had a -weapon!”</p> - -<p>My pistol was still in my hand and she made -a clutch at it, but I was too quick for her. I -caught her by the wrist. The spell she had cast -upon us by her sudden entrance, her beautiful -presence, by her proud, brave demeanor was -broken by that touch. The men laughed. God, -the remembrance of that laugh makes my blood -boil even now.</p> - -<p>“I wish you joy of her,” said one.</p> - -<p>“You’ll have a time tamin’ her,” cried a -second.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_132">[132]</span>“Ah, you think so,” I cried, determining to -carry out the deception to the bitter end and to -leave no chance for the least suspicion to arise. -I seized her by the shoulders, secretly praying -God to forgive me for what I was about to do, -and shook her violently back and forth. It was -easy enough. A baby in my hands would not -have been more helpless. “Silence, you fools,” -I cried as the men began to laugh again, and -then to her, “You belong to me, woman. Do -you hear? I’ve bought you. I am your master. -Get back into your cabin. I will have speech -with you later.” Helpless, amazed, petrified -with terror, she could do nothing. I thrust her -into the cabin, shut the door and faced the men. -“Will you gentlemen leave me alone to tame -this she devil for a little while, and I will be on -deck presently,” I panted out.</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said Pimball, “but before we -goes—” he pointed to a heavy bottle in the rack, -“I proposes that we drinks the health of the new -navigator an’ his lady.”</p> - -<p>“Right you are,” said I, making the best of -that situation.</p> - -<p>I reached for the glasses that were in the rack<span class="pagenum" id="Page_133">[133]</span> -and poured out a stiff dram for each man and -added mighty little water to it. The room was -soon filled with mocking, jeering toasts to my -health and happiness. I drank with them. I -have ever believed that when you attempt a -thing it is better to give your whole heart to it, -or you had better not try at all, and I did not -propose to spoil the game that had progressed -successfully so far, by not joining in. So I drank -with the others although I would rather have -swallowed poison. They went out one by one, -Pimball last.</p> - -<p>“You’ll play fair with us, Mr. Hampdon,” -he said earnestly and suspiciously, too, “or—”</p> - -<p>“You will play fair with me, or—” I retorted.</p> - -<p>“There’s my hand on it,” he interrupted and -I took it, aye and shook it.</p> - -<p>“I wish you joy of your woman,” he sneered.</p> - -<p>“You will see how tame she is tomorrow,” I -laughed, as he climbed up the ladder and soon -disappeared.</p> - -<p>My first instinct was to draw the hatch covers -and bolt them, but I didn’t dare. In fact, Pimball -himself kicked them together. I turned to -the shut door of her cabin. To throw open the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_134">[134]</span> -door was the work of a minute. There she -stood. She had twisted some kind of a rope out -of the sheets of her berth which she had hastily -torn in strips. Her purpose was plain. She -had intended to end her life by hanging herself -from the hook in the deck beam above to which -one end of her rope was secured; and she would -have done it, too, if I had not come in in the nick -of time.</p> - -<p>I stared at her for a moment and then reached -forward and tore the plaited strands out of her -hand and from around her neck and threw them -to the deck. It was evidence to me of the deepness -of her despair that she had attempted such a -thing. It showed me for one thing the excellence -of my acting for I couldn’t have conceived -that she would try to do away with herself if she -had the slightest suspicion that I was a true man -still. I had convinced even her of my villainy -I realized with a sudden pang.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_135">[135]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER VIII<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN I MAKE ALL CLEAR TO MY LITTLE -MISTRESS</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">HARD as I stared at her, the glance that -she shot back at me matched my own. -I never want to see such loathing, such contempt, -such scorn on a human countenance -again—much less on her sweet face. It cut me -to the heart. Conscious of my own innocence -of wrong and unaware of the excellence of my -acting, I could not understand it for a moment. -That she had so far believed my own words -against her knowledge of my character and the -memory of my long, devoted, faithful service, -confounded me. I was appalled, paralyzed for -the time being. I didn’t know what to say, how -to begin an explanation. I stood there gaping -like a fool. It was she who broke the silence -that was becoming insupportable between us. -Come to think of it, the initiative—in speech at -least!—was invariably hers.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_136">[136]</span>“A moment,” she said wildly, all her feeling -in her voice, “and I had done it, traitor!”</p> - -<p>“Nay,” I protested, “I am a true man.”</p> - -<p>“You bargained for me, you bought me.”</p> - -<p>“I was not in earnest,” I started to say, but -she interrupted me in a perfect tempest of outraged -feeling.</p> - -<p>“My God!” she burst out, “why didn’t you -stay away a little longer and I had done it? You -villain, you vile, low—”</p> - -<p>But at that I found voice again, for I was -getting angry myself, my temper naturally being -none the sweetest, save ordinarily when she was -concerned.</p> - -<p>“Hear me,” I interrupted in turn.</p> - -<p>“Not a word,” she said imperiously.</p> - -<p>“But indeed you must,” I persisted almost -roughly, stepping within her cabin and carefully -closing the door after me. “It is your welfare -alone that I seek. I think you should have -known that.”</p> - -<p>“After the insult on the quarter-deck last evening?” -she asked cuttingly.</p> - -<p>Now I confess I had forgot that small affair -in the graver matters that ensued.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_137">[137]</span>“Never mind that,” I began most unwisely.</p> - -<p>“Never mind it!” she cried, her face flaming, -“I shall never forget your insolence as long as -I live.”</p> - -<p>“Madam,” said I, controlling myself again -but with added difficulty, “our concern is not -with kisses but with—”</p> - -<p>“What?”</p> - -<p>“Life and—”</p> - -<p>I hesitated.</p> - -<p>“What else? Speak on.”</p> - -<p>“Your honor,” I said slowly, whereat she -stared at my face, now doubtless stern enough in -all conscience.</p> - -<p>She opened her mouth to speak, but I silenced -her with a wave of my hand as I found I could -do on various occasions. I did not wish to hear -further from her then. What I had to say concerned -us both so deeply that I cared not what -she said and perhaps that closed cabin into which -I had penetrated was the likeliest place for -privacy in the whole ship. I could by no means -be overheard, so I determined to speak freely -and in a way not to be misunderstood. She -shrank back against the farther bulkhead as I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_138">[138]</span> -approached her. Her mouth opened to scream -evidently, although she must have realized that -a call for help would have but added to her -tormentors. But I stopped her before she made -a sound.</p> - -<p>“I mean you no harm, can you not see it?” I -began. “It was all a play.”</p> - -<p>“A play,” she panted, “the murder of the captain, -the mutiny of the men, the seizure of the -ship, the giving up the chart, your purchase—” -she drew herself up—by heaven, she was a brave -little thing—“of me,” she added, “with your -share of the treasure: was that a play?”</p> - -<p>“Part of it, madam,” I answered, stung by her -scorn and stunned again by the thought that she -could ever have believed me capable of such -baseness, who had loved her, worshiped her, -and—but for that fleeting moment when I had -kissed her—had ever treated her with such -humble consideration and respect.</p> - -<p>“Part of it,” she repeated, “what part?”</p> - -<p>“My part.”</p> - -<p>“Your part?”</p> - -<p>“I am your humble servant now as ever,” I -said emphatically.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_139">[139]</span>“My master, isn’t it, since you bought me?”</p> - -<p>“God forbid, I bought not you.”</p> - -<p>“What then?”</p> - -<p>“The right to live and serve you, the right for -you to live unharmed, and—”</p> - -<p>“And what?”</p> - -<p>“And be served by me with no thought but for -your safety and happiness.”</p> - -<p>She stared at me for some moments in deep -perturbation and perplexity, her brow furrowed. -I had wit enough to be silent and let the speech -work.</p> - -<p>“Have I wronged you?” she asked falteringly -at last.</p> - -<p>“As to that, madam,” I returned firmly—oh, -I yearned to take her in my arms, to press her to -my heart, to call her sweet names, but I did not -dare—“you yourself must be the judge. But if -you will think a moment you will see that I had -no other course. What would your fate have -been, left to that murderous rabble on the deck -yonder?”</p> - -<p>“I could have died,” she faltered.</p> - -<p>“Aye, of course, but not until after they had -done with you,” I said with a grim plainness<span class="pagenum" id="Page_140">[140]</span> -of speech, seeing no other way to convince -her, and pressing home my slight advantage -accordingly.</p> - -<p>She shuddered as my meaning became clear -to her.</p> - -<p>“You should have known me better,” I continued -a little reproachfully, “than to have -suspected—”</p> - -<p>“But your insult to me this very night on the -quarter-deck and your indifference to it a moment -ago!”</p> - -<p>Her cheek flushed at the thought of it in spite -of herself, and mine flushed, too, or it would -have colored had it been less brown, I have no -doubt.</p> - -<p>“And is a man to be condemned beyond pardon -who has served you truly, because he -snatches a kiss in a moment of madness and forgets -it when your life and honor tremble in the -balance?”</p> - -<p>“I did not think even you could forget that—ever,” -she said and I could not fathom exactly -her purpose in that remark.</p> - -<p>Did she not want me to forget it? Or would -she have me remember it? But this seemed like<span class="pagenum" id="Page_141">[141]</span> -trifling. I turned away bitterly, but she caught -me by the arm instantly.</p> - -<p>“What are you about to do?” she began. -“Don’t abandon me now. I believe in you. I -see now why you did it. It was to save me and -help me. What would I do, what could I do, -without you? I am—” she hesitated, it was hard -for her proud spirit, and coming nearer faltered -out a few broken words. “I am sorry,” she -finished humbly, with downcast head.</p> - -<p>“Say no more,” I answered, looking down at -the little hand on my sleeve, my soul thrilling to -her words and touch. “No harm shall come to -you save over my dead body.”</p> - -<p>“I believe it.”</p> - -<p>“But that is not enough for me to promise. I -mean to extricate you from this peril, to save -your life if I can, your honor in any case.”</p> - -<p>“But how?”</p> - -<p>“If the worst came I would kill you with my -own hands rather than let you fall into theirs.”</p> - -<p>“I would welcome death itself rather than -that,” she answered proudly.</p> - -<p>“I believe it will not come to that,” I said. “I -hope to save you otherwise.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_142">[142]</span>“But is it possible?”</p> - -<p>“I think so, I pray so.”</p> - -<p>“You are but one against so many.”</p> - -<p>“I have one ally in the ship, you forget,” said -I, smiling at her, relieved and thankful to see -her in her right mind again and awake to the -truth and to my real feeling toward her.</p> - -<p>“And that is—”</p> - -<p>“Yourself.”</p> - -<p>“A feeble helper,” she rejoined, smiling in -turn.</p> - -<p>“We shall see.”</p> - -<p>“And will you forgive me for having misjudged -you?” she asked pleadingly.</p> - -<p>“Gladly.”</p> - -<p>“My hand on it then,” she said, holding out -her little palm, which I swallowed up in my -large one on the instant, standing silent as usual, -holding it the while.</p> - -<p>“And are you not sorry that you—you—kissed -me?” she faltered at last.</p> - -<p>“No,” I answered bluntly enough—being a -plain man I have always felt compelled to tell -the truth—except perhaps when her interests -were at stake—“I am not sorry,”—but as she<span class="pagenum" id="Page_143">[143]</span> -swiftly tried to draw her hand away I added, “I -promise you I won’t do it again, and you will -forgive me, I know. Meanwhile, we have much -to plan, we may be interrupted any time, and we -had best get at it.”</p> - -<p>I released her hand and she faced me calmly -enough.</p> - -<p>“You don’t know how much safer I feel when -I have you to depend upon,” she said.</p> - -<p>How my heart leaped at that assurance for I -saw by it that she had indeed forgiven me.</p> - -<p>“I shall leave everything to you, Master -Hampdon,” she continued. “Do you tell me -what to do and I will do it.”</p> - -<p>“I know you will. I could not ask a braver, -better second,” I answered heartily.</p> - -<p>At that moment I heard a step on the ladder. -Somebody was coming. Quick as a flash I -realized the part we had to play in public. I -balled my fist and struck the bulkhead savagely. -I suppose I must have changed my expression as -well for in her surprise, she screamed faintly.</p> - -<p>“That’s it,” I whispered, “cry out again, -but louder, louder.”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” she asked hurriedly,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_144">[144]</span> -with uncomprehending amazement—in this -crisis my wits working quicker than hers.</p> - -<p>“There is somebody outside. We have a part -to play. I am abusing you and you are fighting -for your life,” I whispered swiftly, then louder, -fairly shouting at her, indeed, I cried out, “Down -on your knees, wench. You will find that you -have met your master now.”</p> - -<p>I made some sound of scuffling and she did -indeed scream loudly. In the midst of the commotion -the door was tried, but fortunately I had -turned the key.</p> - -<p>“Who’s there?” I shouted, and to my lady -whispered, “beg for help, loudly.”</p> - -<p>Entering into the spirit of the game and smiling -at me since there was none but me to see, -albeit she infused strange terror in her voice so -that I was amazed myself, she cried at the top -of her voice,</p> - -<p>“Help! Help!”</p> - -<p>I in turn called louder yet.</p> - -<p>“Silence woman!” and struck the bulkhead -again.</p> - -<p>Finally turning to the door I opened it a bit -and there stood one of the younger seamen.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_145">[145]</span>“What want you?” I began sternly and stormily. -“I don’t care to be disturbed just now.”</p> - -<p>“Well, from the sound of your love makin’,” -answered the sailor insolently, “I shouldn’t -judge that you was gittin’ any for-ader.”</p> - -<p>And here my little mistress showed her cleverness. -She had pulled her hair around her face -and somewhat disarranged her dress. She -sprang to the door and striving to pass my outstretched -arm, pathetically begged the seaman’s -assistance from this great brute, meaning -myself! It was well done and deceived the man -completely.</p> - -<p>“I can’t help you,” he said. “I’d like to, Mistress, -but yon man’s bought you with his share -of the treasure an’ a bargain’s a bargain. We -must e’en stick to it, though, as I live, I think -you worth it,” he leered out at her.</p> - -<p>“You see,” said I speaking harshly to her and -thrusting her with seeming violence away from -the door, “get back into your corner, curse you!” -And then to the man, I said, “Now what’s the -matter and what’s wanted?”</p> - -<p>“You’re wanted on deck. It is jest dawn. -Land’s been sighted an’ there’s a heavy sea<span class="pagenum" id="Page_146">[146]</span> -runnin’. Pimball an’ Glibby want your advice -as to what’s to be done.”</p> - -<p>“Good,” said I, “I will be with you in a moment. -Tell them I have yet a word or two to -say to this woman, here.”</p> - -<p>The man turned on his heel, passed through -the cabin and climbed the ladder to the deck.</p> - -<p>“Now,” I said quickly, thrusting one of my -pistols into my little mistress’ hand, “we can talk -no longer this time; I am going to do my best for -you and if I fail here is a weapon. You know -what to do with it?”</p> - -<p>“Shall I use it on them?”</p> - -<p>“No, madam,” I answered grimly, “on yourself -if it comes to the worst.”</p> - -<p>“I understand,” she said, paling a little.</p> - -<p>“Lock the door when I go out and on no account -open to any voice but mine.”</p> - -<p>“I shall remember.”</p> - -<p>“And keep up the acting,” I said, “whimper -and cower away whenever we are seen -together.”</p> - -<p>“I shall not forget,” she said, standing very -straight, looking at me bravely, her eyes shining.</p> - -<p>“And now, good-by.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_147">[147]</span>I turned away but she caught me by the -shoulder. She extended her hand rather high. -I was not so dumb as not to understand what she -wanted and so I bent and kissed it, and it was -no light kiss of gallantry, but I pressed my lips -passionately against the little hand.</p> - -<p>“May God keep you,” she said, as I turned -away, breathing the “Amen” I dared not speak.</p> - -<p>I heard the key turn in the lock behind me and -with a heart full of misgivings in spite of my -stern and resolute purpose, I came out on deck -again.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_148">[148]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER IX<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH WE ESCAPE TOGETHER FROM THE SHIP</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I  HAD no idea that it was morning already, -the night had passed so quickly. The -eastern sky was already gray, and although the -day bade fair to be an unpleasant one there was -already light enough to distinguish land off to -starboard; that side of the ship on the tack on -which we were then standing, was to leeward. -We had run quite near it in the night. It was -still too gray to make out much more than the -existence of the land itself, but I thought I saw -beyond the nearest island others rising.</p> - -<p>At any rate, there it was where it ought to be, -and I didn’t make any doubt but that it was the -island which we had been seeking these long -weary months at sea, especially as I recalled the -results of the sights which poor Captain Matthews -and I had worked out the afternoon -before. I felt no little pride in my navigation, -by the way. I had told her that I could find it,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_149">[149]</span> -and I had done so after sailing halfway round -the world.</p> - -<p>The observation which I had taken then and -which I had checked off later, and which Captain -Matthews had also checked off by his own -shot at the sun, had shown us that we were in -about the latitude and longitude of the chart -where we might hope to sight land, if the island -of our search was not purely an imaginary one. -It had not been marked on any chart, to be sure, -and I had always felt some doubt about it. The -whole story was so strange and unreal, something -like a story-teller’s romance, that the longer I -sailed on the voyage the less real the whole -undertaking seemed. With the passing days and -the passing leagues I had changed my once confident -opinion.</p> - -<p>Yet I knew that these parts of the ocean had -not been well charted, they were very infrequently -visited, and there might well be islands -here as well as in other parts of the South Seas -that no one knew anything at all about. I had -thus sought to reassure myself, and lo and behold, -there it was. I was glad then that I had -not spoken of my growing doubts to my lady.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_150">[150]</span>Somehow the sight of that land set my pulses -beating. If there was land there, why should not -the rest of the story be true, why should there not -be treasure?</p> - -<p>My confidence came suddenly back to me. -Yes, that must be the island and the treasure -must be upon it. I had professed to give up all -of my share to the crew for her—nevertheless, I -was not insensible to its value if it were there, -and I made up my mind if human strength, -human wisdom, human cunning, and unbounded -devotion could work it out, I would outwit the -crew and get all of it for her, although I realized -that riches would remove her at once further -than ever from me.</p> - -<p>What of it! I couldn’t be further from her -than I was. She had shown me my presumption -and rebuked me properly for it, though indeed -she had forgiven me. She was born to be rich -and happy and if I could make her the one her -friends, old and new, would doubtless make her -the other. As for me—well, I could go off on -some longer cruise even than this and never come -back. Nobody would care. I didn’t have -much time to think about these things, but the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_151">[151]</span> -resolution came to my mind then as I set it down -here.</p> - -<p>The whole crew was on deck. I didn’t see -Captain Matthews’ body about, although I -looked hastily for it. I learned later that they -had tumbled the poor old man overboard after -they had knocked him on the head. He had -shot a mutineer before the rest killed him, and -he, too, had gone into the sea with the same lack -of ceremony—murdered and murderer together -to wait the final reckoning. Pimball, Glibby, -and one or two others of the older seamen were -on the quarter-deck, the rest being strung along -the lee rail in the waist, staring at the island. -Two good hands were at the wheel. The ship -was pitching and laboring heavily and it required -two men to hold her up to it.</p> - -<p>Everything above the topsail yards had been -furled, of course, and during the night they had -taken a second reef in the topsails. A whole -gale was now blowing. <i>The Rose of Devon</i> was -a wet ship in a seaway, and she was making heavy -weather out of it. Every once in a while a wave -would slap her on the weather bow and send a -cloud of spray as high as the foreyard, followed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_152">[152]</span> -by a torrent of water flooding aft. Fortunately -it was not cold. We were only a few degrees -south from the line so the water was warm and -nobody minded an occasional ducking.</p> - -<p>I noticed one thing with satisfaction. They -had evidently not thought it worth while to -break open the arms chest or to force the key -from me, which they could easily have done, -and therefore none of them was armed. The -desirability of getting at the arms had not occurred -to them, or else, they being so many, and -I but one, they had not thought it worth while. -At any rate, save their sheath knives, weapons -they had none. Even Captain Matthews’ pistols -had been thrown over with the body, in their -hasty disposition of it.</p> - -<p>“Well,” I began, as I climbed over the hatch -combing and turned aft.</p> - -<p>“I sent for you, Hampdon,” began Pimball -insolently, and his failure to ‘mister’ me or to -give me any title indicated our present relations—and -of course I expressed no resentment over -his disrespect—“because o’ that,” he pointed to -the leeward toward the island, which we were -now sufficiently close to see easily in the growing<span class="pagenum" id="Page_153">[153]</span> -light, and to which we were rapidly drawing -nearer. “What do you make of it?”</p> - -<p>“It looks like land,” I said to gain time.</p> - -<p>“It is land, of course,” he rejoined impatiently, -“but what land?”</p> - -<p>“How can I tell?” I answered evasively. “I -have never been in these seas before.”</p> - -<p>“Well, you took a shot at the sun yesterday, -didn’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly.”</p> - -<p>“An’ where were we?”</p> - -<p>I named a latitude and longitude, not exactly -what I had worked out but near enough. For -obvious reasons I didn’t want these ruffians to -know exactly where we were or to have any accurate -information on any subject. He pulled -out the chart as I spoke and compared its figures -with those I had given them. Evidently he -could read figures if not letters.</p> - -<p>“At any rate,” he said after studying over the -map for a little time, “that ain’t far from the -p’int we’re makin’ for, is it?”</p> - -<p>“No,” I admitted, “not very.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think that can be it?”</p> - -<p>“I can’t tell for certain,” I replied, determined<span class="pagenum" id="Page_154">[154]</span> -not to commit myself, “until I get another shot -at the sun. I should think the latitude about -right, but as to the longitude—”</p> - -<p>“An’ you can’t git no shot at the sun ’til noon, -can you?” unceremoniously put in Glibby, casting -a long look to the eastward where the sky -was thick and cloudy already.</p> - -<p>“I can’t even get an observation then unless -we have clear weather,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“There’ll be no clear weather today, I take -it,” said an old seaman, standing with the other -two.</p> - -<p>“I don’t much think it,” I assented.</p> - -<p>“Well, what do you advise, then?” asked -Pimball.</p> - -<p>“That we stand on slowly during the day and -heave to at night, and if we can’t get a shot at -the sun, stay hereabouts until the sky is clear -and the sun visible, then we will know just -exactly what course to take and just what’s best -to be done.”</p> - -<p>The advice was so self-evidently good, in fact, -the only practicable course, that there was no -hesitation in accepting it. Pimball, Glibby, and -the older sailors conferred together for a few<span class="pagenum" id="Page_155">[155]</span> -minutes and decided that what I had said was -sensible. The boatswain stepped up to the -horse block, grabbed the trumpet, and shouted -his orders. Presently the ship was hove to with -the island well under her lee, distant perhaps a -league and a half or maybe two leagues. Personally -I should not have hove to a ship so close -to a lee shore. I should not have advised it and -indeed would have protested against it, had I -not suddenly developed a plan, a plan as desperate -as ever came into man’s head, but then the -situation required desperate remedies. And for -the accomplishment of the plan the ship was now -in the very best position I could have put her.</p> - -<p>There were thirty able-bodied men on that -ship, not one of whom could have matched me -individually, but collectively I was nothing compared -to them. If that were the island for -which we had been headed, I did not want to -leave it without an inspection. Privately I had -no doubt but that it was, because, as near as I -could calculate from our last observation, it was -exactly in the spot where it ought to be, did the -parchment tell the truth. As I said before, I -prided myself on my navigation and I do still.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_156">[156]</span> -It was no light thing to sail a ship from England -across the whole length of the Atlantic, round -Cape Horn and take her up into the tropics and -put her just where she ought to be; and I submit -that I had a right to be proud.</p> - -<p>Well, if that were the island, I was minded -to desert the ship with my lady, get ashore and -trust ourselves to the tender mercies of whatever -natives there were rather than stay with the vessel. -The savages, if any there were, couldn’t do -any more than murder us, and, unless I could -shoot her first, the men would eventually treat -her, and me too, a deal worse than that. I took -no stock in their promises and agreements. -Once they got the treasure it would follow that -they would kill me and take her. So I made up -my mind to desert the ship with my mistress just -as soon as I could get away from her, and I -thought I could. Rather the natural savage than -the civilized one for us both, I decided. That -was my desperate design.</p> - -<p>When we got <i>The Rose of Devon</i> safely hove -to, the men all knocked off work at once, leaving -the decks in a state of confusion. Indeed, save -to clear up the gear, there was nothing to do but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_157">[157]</span> -wait. Two or three men were stationed on -watch and the rest were given the freedom of -the ship. I was in doubt as to what to say about -the cabin, but strangely enough nobody made -any effort to take advantage of the mastery of the -crew to quarter himself there. Indeed, their -quarters forward were almost as good as ours -and they evidently preferred to be together. -The ship was generously provisioned and the -fare of the men had been unusually good. They -did, however, break into the lazarette and help -themselves to whatever they liked out of the -cabin stores, including a case of bottled spirits.</p> - -<p>I looked at that action with very considerable -alarm at first, wondering whether it would not -be wise or better for me to interfere, lest I should -be unable to control them at all when drunk. I -decided in the end not to interpose any objections. -In fact, I went further in pursuance of -my plan and I flatter myself that my design was -a brilliant one. From the cabin stores presently -I brought out other liquor and let them have as -much as they wanted. I even plied them with -it, playing the host with much profession of -generosity and hearty hospitality. A little<span class="pagenum" id="Page_158">[158]</span> -liquor would make them ugly and intractable, I -reasoned, a great deal would make them drunk, -and enough would render them completely helpless. -I even joined them in their carousal. It -was easy enough to spill my portion and make a -pretense at drinking which soon deceived them. -They took to the liquor like ducks to the water -and voted me a royal good fellow and the prince -of pirates. I mixed the raw spirits with very -heady wines, too, being much astonished at their -capacity, by the way.</p> - -<p>The men on watch kept reasonably sober for -a time, but even they were not any too abstemious. -I saw to that. Later on, the cook, who -was not yet too drunk, fixed them up a regular -banquet out of the cabin stores, and there was no -objection to my taking a portion to my lady in -the stateroom below, where she needed no urgent -entreaty to keep close and remain out of the way.</p> - -<p>My communications that long day with my -sweet charge were necessarily much intermitted -and very short. I did not dare to be long away -from the men on deck. I still wore my sword, -and searching through the captain’s cabin found -two heavy pistols which I carefully charged,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_159">[159]</span> -concealing them in the deep pockets of my pea -jackets. I passed among the men freely, handing -out the spirits, opening fresh bottles and -bandying rough jests, but took care never to be -in any position where I could not command the -companion hatch which led to the cabin.</p> - -<p>The day did not pass without some altercations -and quarrels. One man did endeavor to get -below but I was too quick for him. He was one -of the most unimportant among the crew and I -fetched him a sound buffet which laid him out—he -was too drunk to resent it successfully even -then—and which was greeted with a roar of -laughter by the rest.</p> - -<p>“Play fair, Jack,” yelled Pimball drunkenly; -he was rather better humored in his cups than -out, it seemed; “he has give up his share of the -treasure for the girl. Let him have her,” of -which sentiment the rest of the villains apparently -were pleased to approve.</p> - -<p>Our drift was slowly but surely in the direction -of the island. Indeed, I think we had made -half a league or more to leeward since we had -been hove to. From time to time I searched the -shore with a glass, seeing that the land was<span class="pagenum" id="Page_160">[160]</span> -protected and completely enclosed by a reef on -that side at least, which agreed with the chart; -but the sky continued overcast and the mist grew -thicker, so I couldn’t make out much more than -that. It was land and that was enough. It was -big enough to support life, and I thought that I -detected green patches here and there that betokened -vegetation, and if so, there must be water -and where there was water there was certainly -life.</p> - -<p>Nobody took any care to strike the bells, but -when darkness fell I declared noisily that I -would go below and turn in. All but the most -seasoned and hardy drinkers were by this time -dead-drunk. There was evidently some little -remembrance of my rank, for no one yet conscious -made any objection. Pimball, lying supine -on the deck, hiccoughed out that he and -Glibby, who was in no better case, would keep -the watches, so far as the ship needed watching. -I ventured to suggest that the ship could be left -alone without watch at all under the circumstances -and he stuttered out a complete agreement -over the bottle which he and Glibby -lovingly shared. The wind had moderated<span class="pagenum" id="Page_161">[161]</span> -somewhat, although it was still blowing hard. -We set no more sail, however, and indeed, unless -we wished to drift past the island, it was not -necessary, especially as they still kept her hove -to. With drunken effusiveness they assured me -that they would take care of the ship and I went -below, having provided all of them with a fresh -supply of drink just before.</p> - -<p>I sometimes wonder if I would not have been -justified in killing them all while they were rendered -thus helpless. But I could not bring -myself to such wholesale murder, richly as they -deserved it and little as I was inclined to mercy. -I also thought of clapping them in irons and -stowing them below. But there were not irons -enough aboard for that purpose and Mistress -Wilberforce and I could not work the ship unaided; -we could not even feed and water our -prisoners. Yet, if I could have counted on three -or four true men’s assistance, I would have risked -it. So far as I could judge the whole crew had -become thoroughly corrupt. I did not dare to -try any of them. No, to abandon the ship was -our only chance.</p> - -<p>How my little mistress had passed the dragging,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_162">[162]</span> -anxious hours of that awful day you can -better imagine than I can describe. And my -occasional visits had scarcely reassured her -greatly. Yet in an emergency I have never -known a woman who had more spirit, who could -bear herself more courageously, and I never want -to be so loyally or efficiently backed by anyone -as she backed me. But I have often observed -that it is the waiting that is hardest. It is the -standing still and not knowing what is going to -turn up, that takes strength out of a strong man -and much more out of a nervous woman.</p> - -<p>She had left her noon meal practically untouched, -and was sitting there in the cabin nervously -clutching the pistol, frightened half to -death. Poor girl, I didn’t blame her. Whatever -may have been the cause of it she was genuinely -glad to see me when I came in and lighted -the cabin lanterns.</p> - -<p>“Oh,” she cried, “I have been in agony the -whole day. Every sound has caused me to seize -this weapon and when I have not been watching -the door I have been on my knees praying for -you and for myself. I do not think I can stand -another day like this.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_163">[163]</span>“Please God, dear lady, you shall not,” I said, -smiling reassuringly at her.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean? Have you a plan?”</p> - -<p>“I have. The men are all drunk.”</p> - -<p>“I heard them taking the spirits from the rack, -and—”</p> - -<p>“I gave them all they wanted, and more,” I -interposed.</p> - -<p>“Was that wise?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly.”</p> - -<p>“I don’t understand.”</p> - -<p>“A little liquor would have inflamed them, a -great deal stupefies them. They are as helpless -as logs now, and if I had three good men besides -myself I could take the ship. As it is—” I hesitated—“I -am here to serve you. I am going to -leave the ship and take you with me.”</p> - -<p>“But how—when?”</p> - -<p>For answer I threw open the stern window of -her cabin. On a level with it swung a small -boat, a whaleboat. Now I had taken occasion -during the day to lower that boat little by little, -a few inches at a time and then a few inches at -another time, as I had opportunity to get near -the falls and to manipulate them unobserved, being<span class="pagenum" id="Page_164">[164]</span> -sheltered by the trunk cabin, of which all the -men were forward, and I had succeeded in my -purpose without attracting attention, although -the risk had been tremendous. Of course, I -couldn’t lower it clear to the water, but I had -brought it down to the level of the cabin windows. -Its sea lashings were cast off and I had -no doubt, if conditions on deck were as I expected -them to be, I could lower it all the way -later on with impunity.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” she asked, staring out -of the window and into the empty boat.</p> - -<p>“I mean that you and I are going to embark -in that boat tonight and leave this ship.”</p> - -<p>“But where are we going?”</p> - -<p>“There is land not a league and a half under -our lee. It seems to be the most easterly of a -cluster of islands.”</p> - -<p>“Is it the island we seek, do you think?”</p> - -<p>“I have no doubt,” I replied, “if there is such -an island, that it will be one of the cluster. We -are in exactly the latitude and the longitude of -the chart if my calculations are correct.”</p> - -<p>“The island was uninhabited when my ancestor -was cast away upon it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_165">[165]</span>“Yes,” said I, “but there may be natives there -now, and no savages of the South Seas could be -more cruel and ruthless than the men on this -ship. To be frank with you, I have no doubt -that as soon as they are sure that they have -reached the island and that my services are no -longer necessary to enable them to find the -treasure, they will murder me out of hand.”</p> - -<p>“And me?”</p> - -<p>“They would not be so merciful to you.”</p> - -<p>“But wouldn’t they want to keep you to take -the ship back?”</p> - -<p>“That is an easy matter,” I answered. “All -they would have to do would be to lay a course as -nearly possible due east and they would bring up -on the South American coast, Peru, Chile, somewhere, -it would not make very much difference -where, so long as it was near Spanish settlements. -Then they would divide the treasure, wreck the -ship, and scatter themselves and their gains. -No, my usefulness ends as soon as they determine -that yonder is the island and that the treasure is -there.”</p> - -<p>“Let us go,” she said, shuddering.</p> - -<p>“I thought you would see it that way,” I replied;<span class="pagenum" id="Page_166">[166]</span> -“the worst the natives can do, if there are -any, is to murder us and I shall always save the -last shot—” I paused, I couldn’t bear to say it.</p> - -<p>“For me,” she added softly, laying her little -hand again upon my arm—and how I loved and -prized those little touches, those little evidences -of trust and confidence.</p> - -<p>I nodded stupidly, speechless as usual.</p> - -<p>“What is your plan?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“I want you to dress yourself in your stoutest -clothes with your heaviest shoes, wrap yourself -up in a boat cloak and take with you a few necessaries -for your comfort. I will go and rummage -the lazarette for provisions, and I will see if I -can turn up any more weapons in the captain’s -room. I dare not go to the arms chest. It is -below in the hold anyway, and I can’t waste the -time to hunt it out. We must hurry.”</p> - -<p>“Why, you said they were insensible.”</p> - -<p>“They carry liquor like a line-of-battle ship -her tops’ls in a storm,” I answered. “They’ll -recover their senses before we know it. I want -as long a start as possible, and indeed I must -hasten now.”</p> - -<p>“Wait a moment,” she said. She opened a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_167">[167]</span> -drawer under her berth and drew out a leather -case, which she opened and placed before me. -There were two ivory-handled, silver-mounted -pistols in it. “They belonged to my father,” she -said, “with one of them he—he—” her voice -broke. I nodded. I knew what he had done -with one of them. She rummaged farther and -drew out an exquisite sword, quite unlike my -heavy one, but if I could judge anything about -weapons, of fine temper and strength and with its -hilt studded with diamonds. “This was my -father’s, too,” she said, and I recognized it also. -It was that I had taken from Arcester. I have -worn it many times since in the King’s service, -for we found it on the ship again, after—but I go -ahead of my story!</p> - -<p>The pistols were smaller than my huge barkers, -better suited for her hand, and to load them -from the flasks which accompanied them was the -work of a few minutes. I thrust my own heavy -weapons back into my belt. I then buckled her -two pistols around her waist and bade her have -the sword handy also. We might need all these -weapons, though I did not think so.</p> - -<p>Then I left her and went out on deck. The<span class="pagenum" id="Page_168">[168]</span> -men were in a profound drunken stupor. Pimball -was sound asleep, Glibby was nodding, the -lookout aft could hardly keep himself awake and -the lookout forward was in much the same condition. -The rest of the men were as helpless as -logs, like dead men in fact. I made the circuit -of the ship. Glibby leered at me as I drew -abreast of him.</p> - -<p>“Everyth-th-ing a-all-r-right?” he hiccoughed.</p> - -<p>“Everything,” I answered shortly, “the old -barque doesn’t need much watching tonight, you -can see.”</p> - -<p>The wind had fallen somewhat and the sea was -much calmer.</p> - -<p>“W-we w-will g-get a s-s-shot at the s-sun in -the m-m-orning,” he continued, “an’ t-then we -will s-s-see where w-we are.”</p> - -<p>“Aye,” said I, “in the morning.” I yawned -extravagantly. “I will go and turn in, I think. -If you need me, call me.”</p> - -<p>He flung a vile suggestion after me which -made me want to turn and heave him overboard, -but I had to force a laugh as I went below into -the cabin. I saw that in a few moments he and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_169">[169]</span> -the lookouts forward and aft would be like the -rest.</p> - -<p>The lazarette was well provided and I stocked -the boat handsomely, not forgetting compass, -lantern, tinder box, and candles. There was not -much water, but I emptied some bottles of wine -and filled them, although I did not greatly worry -on that account because there would be plenty -of water undoubtedly on the island. The boat -was provided with a mast and sail. I got into -her as she swung at the davits and overhauled -spar and gear. Then I shipped the tiller and -presently everything was ready. A final search -brought to light a narrow locker in the captain’s -room which I forced open, and found to contain -a fine fowling piece, a double-barreled shotgun, -and a heavy musket with plenty of powder and -ball. These I passed into the boat also, with a -sharp and heavy axe.</p> - -<p>“Have you got ready all that you wish to -take?” I asked my little mistress when all my -own preparations were completed.</p> - -<p>“A change of linen, some toilet articles and -necessaries, needles and thread,” she answered, -holding up her bundle.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_170">[170]</span>“Good,” said I. I judged it was about ten -o’clock at night. “Now do you get into the -boat, madam.”</p> - -<p>She had not been on the ship for six months -without having learned something about it and -she instantly asked me,</p> - -<p>“But how are you going to lower the boat -away?”</p> - -<p>“I will have to go up on deck for that,” I said.</p> - -<p>“But won’t they see you?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t think so, but whether they do or not, -we must chance it, but if anything should happen -to me, I’ll manage first to lower and then to -cut the boat adrift and you will be in God’s -hands. I don’t think they will see me and I am -going to do my best to see that nothing does happen, -but always you will have to trust to Him.”</p> - -<p>“I do, I do,” she whispered, “and to you.”</p> - -<p>There was no irreverence in that, I am sure, -and I bowed my head silently, assisting her to -take her place in the stern sheets. It was not a -large boat, yet she made but a small figure sitting -there. Then I went on deck. I had a can -of oil with me to oil the blocks. It was as I -fancied. By that time everybody on the ship<span class="pagenum" id="Page_171">[171]</span> -was asleep in a drunken stupor and the bottle I -had passed to the hard-headed Glibby as I had -left him had done its work, too. The two lookouts -were sleeping with the others. The man -forward was sprawled on the deck. I went forward -to make sure. The ship was deserted so -far as human supervision was concerned.</p> - -<p>Still, I didn’t neglect any precaution. I oiled -the sheaves of the blocks and lowered the boat -away carefully inch by inch until it was water-borne. -I reassured my mistress by whispered -words as I did so. She had had her instructions, -and right well she followed them. She had her -boat hook out and fended off the minute the boat -touched the water. For me to belay the falls -and slide down the forward one, to cast off and -take my place in the boat was but the work of -an instant. The oars had been carefully -muffled. Although the noise of the waves rendered -conversation quite safe we neither of us -spoke a word until I had rowed some distance -from the ship.</p> - -<p>As I pulled away I half regretted that I had -not poured the remainder of the oil down the -fore hatch and set fire to it. But as I said, I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_172">[172]</span> -could not bring myself to wholesale murder like -that, for drunk as they were none could have -escaped. No, the only thing I could do was to -leave them, though there came a time when I -regretted my squeamishness and was sorry I had -not made way with them while I had a chance.</p> - -<p>We were very silent for the first ten minutes -or so. I think my mistress was saying her prayers, -while I rowed as I had never rowed before. -I could see the stern cabin lights plainly as we -drew away from the ship, although for the rest -she was in total darkness, no other lights showing, -and so soon as we did get far enough away -to render talking advisable I had too much to do -to spend any time in discussion. I had to get -the mast stepped and the sail spread. Fortunately, -the breeze was blowing directly northwestward -and that was the course we wanted to -steer. I suppose it was nearly midnight before -we got everything shipshape, my lady bravely -helping me with her best efforts, and the little -vessel threshed gallantly through the big seas.</p> - -<p>The wind had gone down considerably but it -was very different on the dinghy to what it had -been on the ship and my mistress cowered close<span class="pagenum" id="Page_173">[173]</span> -beside me, clinging to my arm with that instinctive -craving for human contact and for -human society which we all feel under such -circumstances.</p> - -<p>I had carefully taken my bearings during the -day, and as I had a good compass on the boat I -knew exactly how to steer. Fortunately the -wind held steady. I laid her course so as to -clear the northeast end of the island around -which I intended to swing so as to be hidden -from the ship at daybreak. Of course we would -eventually be pursued, but if I could get a -long start there might be other islands among -which I could choose my refuge. Many things -might turn up of which a bold man might take -advantage. At any rate, I had escaped from -them, and the one I loved sat by my side. The -clouds had gone, overhead the sky sparkled with -tropic stars. We looked to the Southern Cross -and took courage.</p> - -<p>We didn’t talk much. I didn’t dare, and, for -a wonder, she had nothing to say. I managed -the boat, even if I do say it myself, with great -skill. I told her after a while that she was safe. -No sound had come from the ship and the lights<span class="pagenum" id="Page_174">[174]</span> -in the cabin, which at first we could see dimly, -presently disappeared. Our escape had not -been discovered. I suggested at last that she -should go to sleep. I arranged the boat cloak -and blankets and although she had to be much -persuaded, I finally prevailed upon her to lie -down in the boat, her head by my knees, and -thus we sailed on through the night.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_175">[175]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">BOOK III<br> -<br> -ON THE ISLAND OF MYSTERY<br> -<br> -<i>The Treasure is Found and Fought For</i></h2> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_176">[176]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_177">[177]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER X<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH WE CROSS THE BARRIER</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WHEN day broke I hauled aft the sheet -and headed the boat to the southward, -for I had now crossed what I took to be the head -of the island and could run down the other side. -By the time it was fairly dawn I had made -enough southing to place the north end of the -island between ourselves and the ship. My calculations -had been remarkably accurate again. -I had weathered the islands fairly in good time, -and now as the sun rose I steered the boat -directly toward the land, the changed direction -of the morning breeze permitting me to lay the -desired course.</p> - -<p>My hopes were high and I felt a kind of exhilaration -at our escape, although I was by no -means inclined to minimize the possibilities of -grave peril we might soon be compelled to meet. -The island was our destination, however, and -for it therefore I determinedly headed my small<span class="pagenum" id="Page_178">[178]</span> -craft with its precious and still peacefully sleeping -cargo. Poor girl, if ever a woman needed -sleep and rest it was she. And her easy slumber -pleased me the more for it bespoke not only -weariness amounting to exhaustion but confidence -and trust—and in me, and I was stirred -to even greater devotion.</p> - -<p>I had sailed in nearly all the waters of the -globe, frequented and unfrequented, and I -fancied I had chanced upon most of the odd -things to be seen therein, but I am free to admit -that the island was unlike any I had ever looked -upon. The chart should have prepared me for -it, but it had not. In the first place, like most -Pacific islands, this was enclosed by a barrier -reef over which the waves broke in white caps -as far as I could see. I supposed that somewhere -there would be an opening in the reef -through which we could sail, although the chart, -rather roughly drawn, had showed none. That -an opening should exist was so invariably the -case with all such islands as I had ever known -or read about that I counted upon finding one -here. But I could not see any opening from the -boat as yet. The lagoon enclosed by the barrier<span class="pagenum" id="Page_179">[179]</span> -reef seemed to be from a half to three-quarters -of a mile wide.</p> - -<p>The strangest part of the whole game was -that the island itself looked like a whitish-gray -wall rising straight up from the lagoon for, I -suppose, from one hundred and fifty feet in the -lowest parts to three hundred feet or more in -the highest. And the wall appeared to be without -a break. It stood up like a solid rampart of -stone, its top covered with greenery.</p> - -<p>From where we were situated at just that moment -I couldn’t see on to the end of the island, -although from my inspection of it the day before, -I judged it might be six or eight miles long, -and as I had sailed past it I estimated it was -about the same breadth and nearly circular in -shape.</p> - -<p>A long distance away on the other side and -hard to be seen at all from the level of the sea -in the small boat in which we were, lay other -islands, faintly outlined on the far horizon. I -doubt if I could have seen them at all had not -the rising sun smote full upon them. They -were too far away for my purpose, which was to -make a landing as soon as possible and find some<span class="pagenum" id="Page_180">[180]</span> -concealment or, at worst, some practical place of -defense. I therefore paid no attention to them, -not realizing what a part they were to play in -the adventure following.</p> - -<p>I suppose I must have threshed about somewhat -when I brought the dinghy to the wind and -changed her course, for presently my little mistress -awoke. She sat up instantly and after the -briefest acknowledgment of my good morning -and the briefest reply to my inquiry as to how -she did, she stared at the land toward which we -were heading in so far as the wind would allow. -It was a bleak, inhospitable looking place, that -gray rough wall, in spite of its infrequent cresting -of verdure, I will admit, and she too found -it so. After she had stared hard at the land, she -cast an anxious glance to leeward, but of course -could make nothing definite of the distant islands -there.</p> - -<p>“We have made good our escape from the -ship, since she is not to be seen,” she began.</p> - -<p>“For the present, yes.”</p> - -<p>“Do you think that they—”</p> - -<p>“They’ll be after us, of course, as soon as the -drink wears off.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_181">[181]</span>“And when will that be?” she asked anxiously.</p> - -<p>“This afternoon probably, but we’ve nought -to fear from them for hours yet,” I reassured -her.</p> - -<p>“Well, Master Hampdon, what do you propose -between whiles?” she said.</p> - -<p>“We must get ashore,” said I, “as soon as -possible. By the time their debauch will have -worn off, they will either bring the ship here -or send the boat after us. Afloat we can do -nothing, ashore we may find some concealment -and probably make some defense.”</p> - -<p>“It is a forbidding looking shore.”</p> - -<p>“Aye,” was my answer, “but any haven is -better than none, and it may prove better than -it promises on a nearer view.”</p> - -<p>“Have you seen any evidence of human life?” -she asked, nodding in acquiescence to my proposition.</p> - -<p>“No,” I replied.</p> - -<p>Indeed, not a curl of smoke anywhere betrayed -the presence of mankind. Had it not -been for depressions on the top of the wall here -and there, which were filled with vegetation, one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_182">[182]</span> -might have supposed the island to be nothing -but a desolate and arid rock, but this reassured -me. I thought it strange that there was no -mountain or hill rising from beyond the top of -the wall, but I was yet to see how strange the -island was. Indeed, I think there can be no -other like it in the world. For I have inquired -of many mariners and they all confess that they -have seen nothing anywhere that in the least resembles -it. Some, in truth, seem incredulous -to my tale, though I set down naught but what -is true.</p> - -<p>But as it was full morning now, I decided that -first of all the creature comforts had to be -thought of. I offered to relinquish the tiller -and prepare something to eat, but Mistress Lucy -took that upon herself. What we had was cold, -but there was plenty of it, and at my urging she -ate heartily. For myself I needed no stimulus -but my raging hunger. I wanted her to be in -fettle for whatever might happen and myself -too, and so we fed well.</p> - -<p>We had not much conversation the while, but -I do remember that she did say she had rather -be there alone with me than on the ship, whereat<span class="pagenum" id="Page_183">[183]</span> -my heart bounded, but I had sense enough to say -nothing. Her loneliness and helplessness appealed -to me. I might have been bold under -other circumstances, but not now. She was dependent -upon me and I could not bring myself -to the slightest familiarity, so I only answered -that I would be glad to serve her with my life -and I prayed God that we might come safely out -of the whole business, to which prayer she -sweetly added her own amen.</p> - -<p>Well, we coasted along that barrier reef a -good part of the morning until we reached the -other end of the island, and discovered to our -dismay that there was absolutely no opening, no -break in it through which we could make our -way. When we reached the lower end, my lady -was for sailing around on the other side to seek -farther, but this I did not dare. We had heard -nothing from the ship or her boats, and I did not -propose to arouse any pursuit by coming within -possible range of her glasses. I did not know -where the <i>The Rose of Devon</i> lay; for aught I -knew, they might have put her about and she -might be off the south end of the island. It -was better to let sleeping and drunken dogs lie,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_184">[184]</span> -I said. After my rather abrupt negative of her -proposition she watched me in silence as with -clouded brow I pondered the situation.</p> - -<p>“Madam,” said I at last, “there is naught for -us but to try to go over the reef in some fashion. -As I scanned the island yesterday through the -glasses I couldn’t see any opening in the reef -on that side, and although I never saw or heard -of a case like this before, I make no doubt but -what the reef is continuous and there is no access -to the island except over it. And come to -think of it, Sir Philip’s chart showed no opening -either.”</p> - -<p>“I recall that the reef completely encircles the -island on the little map,” assented my lady.</p> - -<p>“Then we must even pass over it as we can. -I have had some experience in taking a boat -through the surf, and although it is a prodigious -risk I believe I can take this one over. For -one thing, this dinghy is built like a whaleboat; -we may capsize it, but it is practicably unsinkable. -I propose to take a turn of the painter -around your waist. If she goes over you will -not be thrown completely adrift. I am a stout -swimmer and can catch the boat and haul you<span class="pagenum" id="Page_185">[185]</span> -in it or on it, and whatever happens our lives -will be preserved.”</p> - -<p>“Will it be so very dangerous?” she asked me.</p> - -<p>I could have minimized the danger, of course, -but I thought she was woman enough to hear -the truth. She might have to face even greater -dangers presently and she might as well become -accustomed to the idea sooner or later. So I -reasoned, and therefore I told her.</p> - -<p>“I don’t see how the danger could possibly -be greater, and yet,” I added, “I think we shall -win through if you will sit perfectly quiet and -trust to me.”</p> - -<p>“I will do whatever you tell me,” she said, -with a most becoming and unusual meekness. -“I think—I know—I trust you entirely, Master -Hampdon.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said I quietly, “and now may -God help us.”</p> - -<p>Fortunately, the tide was making toward the -shore of the island. I selected a spot where the -huge, rolling waves seemed to break more -smoothly than elsewhere, which argued a greater -depth of water over the barrier, less roughness, -and fewer possibilities of being wrecked on the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_186">[186]</span> -jagged points of the coral reef. Dousing the -sail, unshipping the tiller and rudder, and pulling -the oars with all my strength, after an unuttered -prayer, I shot the boat directly toward -the spot I had chosen. Just before I reached -it, I threw the oars inboard, seized one of them -which I wished to use as a steering oar and -stepped aft past my lady, who sat a little forward -and well down in the bottom of the boat. -I braced myself in the stern sheets and waited. -We were racing toward that reef with dizzy -speed rising with the uplift of the wave. I had -just time for one sentence.</p> - -<p>“If we die,” I shouted, “remember that I have -been your true servant always.”</p> - -<p>She nodded her head, her eyes glistening, and -then I turned to the business in hand. A huge -roller overtook us. The little boat rose and rose -and rose with a giddy, furious motion. Suddenly -it began to turn. If it went broadside to -the reef and a wave caught it or one broke over -it, we should be lost; but I had foreseen the danger. -I threw out my oar and with every pound -of strength in arm, leg, and body, I thrust -blindly, desperately against the heave of the sea.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_187">[187]</span>It was an unequal combat, a man against the -Pacific Ocean. I could not have maintained it -for long. Yet the few seconds seemed hours. -The strain was terrific, of all the tasks I ever -attempted that taxed my strength the most—save -one, as you shall see. If the oar broke we -should be lost. It bent and buckled but held -like the good honest piece of English ash that it -was. Sweat poured from me, my heart -throbbed, my pulses beat, my head rang. It -was not in human power to continue. I was -about to give way and let go all when I cast one -glance at my mistress. I saw her pale face, her -bright eyes staring into mine. My strength then -was about gone, but that look of appeal, entreaty, -and confidence nerved me for one last supreme -effort.</p> - -<p>There are not many men with as little experience -in that sort of work as I had enjoyed -who could have done what I did, for I held -the boat steady, her bows fairly and squarely -pointed to the reef in spite of the thrust of the -ocean, and I thought triumphantly that I was -going to make it safely in spite of all. I -reckoned without my host, however. The wave<span class="pagenum" id="Page_188">[188]</span> -we were riding broke just as we reached the top. -We sank down into what seemed a valley of -water, the breakers roared in our ears, the spray -fell over us like rain. We sank lower and -lower, there was a sound of grinding along the -keel. We had struck the coral evidently. The -boat stopped a moment, motionless.</p> - -<p>Unshipping my oar, I thrust it violently at -the reef. The blade caught in the coral. I -put all my weight against it. The water rose, -the trough of the sea into which we had fallen -suddenly filled. I clenched my teeth and closed -my eyes and thrust again. The boat lifted a -little, moved a little, the keel grating along the -reef. I heard a scream faintly and opened my -eyes. I caught a fleeting glimpse of my lady’s -face, but could give her no attention. I struggled -desperately to drag the oar free. The -coral rock into which I had jammed it held the -blade like a vise. The boat rose and moved -faster. The oar was wrenched from my hands. -The inrushing wave and the moving boat passing -reef together, the great sea finally broke -upon us.</p> - -<p>We were over, but the wall of water struck<span class="pagenum" id="Page_189">[189]</span> -the boat, now broached to, full on the beam. -She was lifted up, whirled over and swept inward. -The mountainous sea struck me on the -back and side, knocking the breath out of me -and fairly hurling me clear of the boat so that -I fell into the boiling water alongside. My -lady had half risen as the boat swung broadside -to the sea and she was also swept into the water. -If she had remained crouched down she would -have fallen under it and probably would have -been killed.</p> - -<p>The sea rolling inward swept us toward -shore. It was well that I had taken precaution -to pass the painter about her waist and -tied the lashing securely. For by means of it -she regained the overturned boat and climbing -up clung to its keel in comparative safety for -the moment. I, on the contrary, was driven -landward and away from her. I struggled desperately, -half-dazed, to regain the boat. I -might better have attempted other things, but -to see my shipmate there on the overturned -boat, so drenched and forlorn, maddened me, -and I fought flooding tide and flooding sea to -reach her.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_190">[190]</span>I could not call out, I was too spent and -breathless for that, but I struggled on and on. -Whatever the cause, the wave which had so -nearly undone us was followed by a succession -of the hugest rollers I have ever seen. Usually -the waters inside such reefs as we had passed -are smooth and calm, but on that day they were -scarcely less rough than the ocean. To attempt -to make head against them was vain.</p> - -<p>I know now that my lady called to me to -desist, seeing from her more elevated position -on the boat’s keel that we were rapidly being -driven toward a strip of sandy beach. But I -did not hear. I did not become aware of our -nearness to the shore until my foot actually -touched bottom.</p> - -<p>The next wave carried me landward and left -me prostrate on the sand. I scrambled to my -feet and leaped to meet the boat, also being rolled -toward the beach.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i190.jpg" alt=""></div> -<p class="caption">“Then she bent over me.”</p> - -<p>Mistress Lucy had cast off the lashing and had -let herself into the water, and none too soon, -for the capsized boat, I think her mast catching -on the bottom, was suddenly righted by the -waves, the mast carrying away, and before I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_191">[191]</span> -could avoid it I was struck by the prow and knew -no more.</p> - -<p>By this time, as I afterward learned, my brave -shipmate had got to her feet in the shallows. -She saw the boat hurled upon me, saw me -borne backward on the beach, saw me carried -up the sand, and left lying senseless by the spent -wave.</p> - -<p>With feelings which she did not attempt to -describe until long after, she ran to me, and -with a strength, the source of which she could -not explain, dragged me further up the beach. -I am a large man and with all my inertness and -the weight of my sodden clothes, I know not how -she compassed it.</p> - -<p>Then she bent over me. I did not ask her -what she said or did until she chose to tell me -later of her own will, but I presently awoke -to find her looking into my face, holding my -shoulders with her hands and frantically calling -me by name.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon! Master Hampdon!”—her -voice rose into a scream of terror.</p> - -<p>“Fair and softly, my lady,” I answered slowly, -sitting up and looking about me. “I am dizzy,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_192">[192]</span> -my head aches from the blow, but I believe -there are no bones broken. Let me see,” I continued, -rising and steadying myself by a great effort -by the boat, which luckily enough lay -quietly on an even keel bedded in the sand near -by, and unhurt save for the broken mast. “And -you, dear lady?” I asked as soon as I could command -myself.</p> - -<p>“Safe, safe, thank God and you!” she cried -tremulously.</p> - -<p>“Nay,” said I, trembling from the violence of -my efforts at control, “give to Him alone the -glory.”</p> - -<p>But she shook her head. I reached down my -hand toward her and lifted her up and for the -first time got sight of her. She had worn a -dress of some silken stuff, over a petticoat, or -skirt, of darker, heavier, woolen cloth. Her -overdress had been torn to rags by the sea. -There was a great rip in her underskirt, which -she caught on a nail or splinter when she slid -from the boat into the water. Both her -buckled shoes were gone and one stocking had -been stripped from her by the seas. Her little -bare foot gleamed whitely on the golden sands.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_193">[193]</span> -Her hair was undone, water dripping from her -sodden raiment.</p> - -<p>Under my steady inspection she colored violently -and instinctively sought to conceal that -bare foot beneath her tattered clothing. She -hath protested often since as to how she must -have looked, but to me then as ever, she was -beautiful in her disarray and disorder and as -to her sweet, white foot I longed to kiss it; aye, -and take no shame to myself in this confession, -either. And I have done so since, not once but -many times.</p> - -<p>Obviously the first thing was to provide her -with clothes. She had her other apparel in a -little chest which I had lashed to the thwarts, -but when I searched for it in the boat it was -gone, and the thwart too. The weight of it and -the final buffeting had wrenched both clear. In -fact, the boat was swept clean save for the -weapons, which I had thrust under the thwarts -and lashed there, and the contents of the lockers. -Even the sail had been dragged clear of the -boom which still clung to the foot of the broken -mast.</p> - -<p>The sea had gone down a little and as I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_194">[194]</span> -stared out across the lagoon I caught sight of -the sail. Fortunately it had got foul of the -broken thwart, which had been wrenched loose -by the drag of the box that had been lost, and -it was still afloat. It was a light canvas. It -flashed into my mind that it would do. Without -a word I plunged into the lagoon and a few -strokes brought me to it. I dragged it ashore -and spread it in the sun before the inquiring -gaze of my shipmate.</p> - -<p>“What is that for, a tent?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“Your clothes,” said I. “The first thing for -me to do is to turn cobbler and tailor. You -couldn’t go about, like a South Sea islander, bare -armed and barefooted,” I continued calmly. -“Out of the sailcloth we can make you some sort -of a dress.”</p> - -<p>“But my shoes and stockings,” she said facing -me bravely, although the color came and -went at the untoward situation for a modest -maiden.</p> - -<p>“I can manage the shoes,” said I, “but the -stockings—” I paused. “When we have made -the dress,” I continued “you won’t need that red -skirt and you can make shift to slit it into lengths<span class="pagenum" id="Page_195">[195]</span> -and wrap them about your legs. They will protect -you better than what you have lost.”</p> - -<p>Fortunately I brought along with me a sailor’s -needle and palm with stout thread aplenty -still safe with other contents of the lockers. It -was intensely hot in the sun and it did not take -the canvas spread out upon the sand long to -dry. Picking it up we moved inward across -the narrow strip of beach to the cool shadow of -the cliff. There was much to be done, but -clothes and footgear for her had to be attended -to first of all. And as we had seen no one, we -went about making them with energy and a good -heart.</p> - -<p>Here my little mistress could help. I am as -good a tailor, I dare say, as any man that sails the -seas, but feminine rigging had never been my -experience or endeavor. Between us, with the -aid of my sheath knife, which I ever kept sharp, -we managed to cut out a plain loose dress like a -tunic. Fortunately, she being but a small -woman and understanding how to use all the -goods to the best advantage without wasting any, -we were able to get out a suitable garment which -fell below her knees halfway to the ground.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_196">[196]</span>While she was busy cutting it I had taken off -my vest or jerkin of stout leather, and with -her remaining shoe as a model for shape and -size, I contrived the sort of a foot covering that -the savages of North America call a moccasin. -It was shapely enough too, and I made the soles -of several thicknesses of leather, and protected -the heel and toe by additional strips. So I -managed to knock together a very serviceable -pair of loose shoes. By the time I had finished -them my lady had got her pieces laid out, and -the sewing of them devolved upon me, for she -could by no means with her small hands manage -the rough cloth and large needle. I worked -hard and before noon I had the garment fit for -her to wear.</p> - -<p>My mistress then retired behind the protecting -rock and donned the tunic. She had taken -my sheath knife with her and had made herself -some kind of a girdle which she had cut from -her now useless skirt. She had put on the shoes, -and with further strips from the cloth had replaced -the stocking that she had lost, and the -other one also. She must have seen the admiration -in my eyes as she came rather timidly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_197">[197]</span> -forward to my gaze. I suppose she had some -doubts as to her appearance, but my tailoring -and cobbling became her vastly, I avowed. -The canvas was new and white, the scarlet about -her waist, even the brown leather of my moccasins -with the red above, added a charming -touch.</p> - -<p>From a woman of the world and society she -became in one hour, it would seem, a creature -of simplicity, like the ancient Romans of whom -I had read. She still possesses that garment -and those shoes, and sometimes in the privacy -of her chamber she dons them for me. The -sight brings back old days and brave days of -hard fighting and true comradeship and great -adventure on that far-off island set in that tropic -sea under those blue skies. And I love her -better than when in the diamonds and powder -and silk and brilliant array with which nowadays -beauty obscures itself under the demand of -fashion.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_198">[198]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XI<br> - -<span class="small">HOW WE EXPLORE THE WONDROUS SHORE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">“THANKS to you, Master Hampdon,” she -began, reassured by my glance, “I am -now clothed and shod comfortably and in my -right mind.”</p> - -<p>“You are always in that, Mistress,” said I -quickly.</p> - -<p>“You did not think so in the cabin of the ship,” -she laughed, and giving me no time to answer, -for I am not quick at speech on some occasions, -as you who read must have noticed, she ran on, -pointing to the barrier reef as she spoke, and -staring at the breakers smashing against it, “but -shoemaking and dressmaking are small things -after what you did out there.”</p> - -<p>“It was nothing,” said I.</p> - -<p>“I watched you. I was not too frightened to -do that, and there is not another man on earth -who could have brought me over the fearful -maelstrom of water to safety here.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_199">[199]</span>Well, that is true, why not admit it? I -thought.</p> - -<p>“Not many white men,” I replied, glad for -her praise, “but natives in their canoes aplenty.”</p> - -<p>“But a canoe is light and easily managed, not -like this heavy boat.”</p> - -<p>“No, I admit there is a difference”—as indeed -there was—“but now we must think on the -future,” I added.</p> - -<p>“And what is to be done next?” she asked.</p> - -<p>The next thing to be done, I decided, was to -overhaul the boat. I pulled the plug out, -drained the water from her, hauled her up on -the sand above high water mark, my lady helping -me as if she had been a man. I remonstrated -with her about it, I begged her not to -do it, finally I even ventured on a command to -which she paid not the least heed.</p> - -<p>The precious powder and shot we found dry -and safe in the flasks in the air-tight lockers. -From the same safe place, we got some hard -bread, some cold salt beef, and with water from -a brook that gushed out from under the rocky -wall and ran across the beach we broke our -fast again on this plain rough fare. It was not<span class="pagenum" id="Page_200">[200]</span> -yet near noon, but we had gone through much -since that early breakfast, and were healthily -hungry again—and so we made our meal. Dry, -hard eating to be sure, but we were thankful to -God that we had it.</p> - -<p>Finishing, and feeling much refreshed, we decided -that our first duty was to explore the -island to see if there was any break in the cliff -wall, and if there was any access to the inward -parts in which I hoped to find vegetation, trees, -and the delicious fruits with which I knew the -tropics abounded. My lady was heartily in -favor of such a course, and we at once set about -carrying it out.</p> - -<p>A hasty survey assured me that the cliff was -of coral formation, jagged and broken into many -a crevice and cranny. If we were hard put to -it, I was sure we could find a cave in which to -pass the night if it were necessary. After we -had made out what we could, I suggested to -Mistress Lucy that we start at once exploring, -proposing that we follow the course of the sandy -strip and find out what we could of our island -refuge. And, so, taking with us some provisions, -for we might have to go clear round<span class="pagenum" id="Page_201">[201]</span> -the island, and our arms, we presently started -out. My mistress professed herself well rested -and ready for anything. My own endurance -was not yet at its limit, and I felt the necessity -of discovering the lay of the land at once, in -view of the presence of Pimball and the ship in -those waters.</p> - -<p>Yet I felt very easy in my mind regarding any -present peril from the ship, for I knew that no -boat she possessed could run the reef as I had -done, and even if she had had another like the -dinghy I was confident that there was no man -aboard her that had the strength and skill, to -say nothing of the courage, to bring her through. -Indeed, for all my skill and ability we ourselves -had only got through by the favor of God. If -there were no natives or wild animals to be -feared we were at least safe for the time being. -I explained this to my companion as we trudged -along the hard, white sand, whereat she was -greatly relieved and her quick mind being freed -of apprehension turned to other things.</p> - -<p>“Think you, Master Hampdon,” she said, -“this is the island of which my ancestor wrote?”</p> - -<p>“I am sure of it,” I replied.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_202">[202]</span>“He referred to it, if I remember right as ‘<i>Ye -Islande of ye Staires</i>,’ did he not?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” was my answer. “You remember he -indicated a stairway about the middle of the -island.”</p> - -<p>“Surely, if we are to get to the top of yonder -wall it must be by stairs of some sort.”</p> - -<p>“It would not be difficult to climb it,” I assented, -“for a man, that is, save for one thing.”</p> - -<p>“And what is that?”</p> - -<p>“Those pinnacles of rock are as sharp as -needles. It would be like climbing broken -glass. The climber would be cut to pieces before -he had gone halfway. See,” we approached -the wall closely and I pointed out to -her how sharp the edges were. “If it were -granite rock these ridges and splinters would be -weatherworn and smooth, but this coral formation -is of a different quality.”</p> - -<p>“Then if we find no stairs we are in a bad -situation,” she said thoughtfully, examining the -towering wall.</p> - -<p>“There must be stairs,” I answered, “or there -must be some other way. The latitude and -longitude agree with your ancestor’s description,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_203">[203]</span> -and I make no doubt we shall chance upon -them.”</p> - -<p>“But if there are none?” she persisted.</p> - -<p>“Doubtless we’ll find some break to let us up -or in,” I answered easily, evasively it may be, but -hopefully, not being minded to pass our existence -on the narrow strip of sand on which we -were walking.</p> - -<p>So we tramped along, searching the shore and -sea and finding nothing. After perhaps an -hour’s monotonous going, when we had traversed -about a third of the distance of the island, we -rounded a projection of the cliff and there before -us—rose the stairs!</p> - -<p>Now I know that you who read will accuse -me of fond invention, yet I have not the wit or -the imagination of the romancer. I can only -relate the facts as they were. What we saw was -a gigantic stairway, irregular, but made of huge -blocks of roughhewn stone—not coral rock, but -harder stone of firmer texture, like granite almost. -I was not familiar with the stone either. -There was no symmetry about the stairs. Some -of the stones rose perhaps three feet, and others -not more than as many inches, but stairs they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_204">[204]</span> -certainly were, and they surely had been made -by man. The stones were most carefully fitted, -being laid up without mortar, the joints so close -that I could scarce thrust a knife blade between. -The huge blocks were of monstrous size, too; -much too great in bulk and weight to be handled -by any but mechanical means. I never could -conceive how natives or primitive men could -have shaped them, moved them, and finally laid -them up in the form of stairs. I have since -made inquiries of learned men and find that for -all their study they, too, are at sea as to who -were those mighty builders and how they -builded.</p> - -<p>Nor did the stairs alone awaken our amazement -and quicken our curiosity. They ended in -the circling belt of sand, here a little wider than -elsewhere. At the bottom on either side, two -gigantic statues, or busts, of stone had been -erected. Their bases were buried in the sand -and they rose to quite twice my height above, -and I am good six feet tall and more. These -stones were carved into the rough yet not unreal -likenesses of human faces. The carving had -been done with marvelous skill considering, and<span class="pagenum" id="Page_205">[205]</span> -the faces were not of the native type either. -They were of our type, only distorted and exaggerated. -The carving included the breast; one -was a man, the other a woman. They were -made of the same hard pinkish rock as the stairs, -and the angles and projections upon them apparently -had been softened and smoothed by hundreds -of years of exposure to the weather. -They were not unfamiliar to us either, for they -were, making due allowance for size, just like -the little image Sir Philip had brought back. -They had the same enormous sightless eyes, the -same long protruding jaws, the same hideous -fang-like teeth, the same repulsive features. -We looked at them both, experiencing a perfectly -natural and understandable feeling of -horror and disgust. One had lost his crown, -but the other was intact as he had left the -carver’s hands.</p> - -<p>The very size of them intensified our disquiet. -They were caricatures of course, but withal they -were intensely natural and lifelike and not less -wonderful than the stairs, over which for centuries -they had been the silent watchers and -guardians.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_206">[206]</span>Certain I am that you will find it difficult to -credit these marvels, and will dismiss them perhaps -as a traveler’s idle tale, yet I have given -you the latitude and longitude of the island and -you may go there and see them for yourself if -you desire, and you may perhaps find what -treasure we left there, too, for a reward! When -you return you can testify that I lie not, but speak -the sober truth.</p> - -<p>Why we had not discovered these stairs from -seaward was because they did not come squarely -down to the water’s edge at right angles to the -wall, but instead lay, as it were, parallel to it -in a niche within the wall, so that they were -somewhat sheltered from observation from the -sea.</p> - -<p>As we broke upon them suddenly, therefore, -Mistress Lucy clutched my arm. We naturally -drew together at the sight of such gods, or devils, -in stone.</p> - -<p>“The giant stairway!” she cried in thrilled -amazement.</p> - -<p>“It is indeed,” I said triumphantly, as I realized -what our discovery meant, “just as it was -stated in the parchment.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_207">[207]</span>“And the great stone faces,” she added in a -voice in which there was a note of horror.</p> - -<p>“They, too, were mentioned, you remember,” -I said, striving to speak cheerfully, though I -was deeply impressed myself.</p> - -<p>“And just like the little one back in the ship.”</p> - -<p>“The very same,” was my reply.</p> - -<p>“They were very old two hundred years ago,” -she commented.</p> - -<p>“Aye, it appears to me that they must have -been old a thousand years ago, or more,” I -assented.</p> - -<p>“Could those stairs have just happened that -way? Or did someone build them, think you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I replied, “those are the work of men, -skilled men, too, for they are too regularly laid -up to be by chance.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, of course, and the images could never -have come there by chance,” she admitted.</p> - -<p>“Certainly not, but let us go nearer and ascend -them,” I said, taking her hand and leading the -way, and she was so preoccupied that she did -not notice.</p> - -<p>I observed, as we approached the stairs that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_208">[208]</span> -the rock had been worn smooth by the wind and -weather, or maybe by the passing of many feet, -and the steps were quite practicable for ascent. -The angle at which they rose was sharp, too.</p> - -<p>“What is on top, think you?”</p> - -<p>“I know not.”</p> - -<p>“Wild men or savage beasts?” she faltered.</p> - -<p>“The parchment said naught of animals or -permanent inhabitants of this island,” I reassured -her.</p> - -<p>“No, that it did not,” she assented.</p> - -<p>“Well, then, let’s chance it.”</p> - -<p>I had thrust the pistols in my belt, save for the -one she carried, and had the musket in my hand. -I looked to the priming of them so that I could -depend upon them in case of an emergency, although -I confess I did not expect anything to -happen. Save for the sound of the wind and -waves and our own voices the place was pervaded -by that sort of deadly stillness which indicated -the absence of humanity, or even the larger -forms of animal life. Except for the birds of -gorgeous plumage and the gulls and other sea -fliers I believed we were absolutely alone on the -island.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_209">[209]</span>Then we began the ascent. It was easy -enough for me, but hard for her, and several -times I made bold to lift her up the higher -steps, which she suffered without comment or -resistance. She told me long afterward that my -manner toward her then and thereafter had been -perfect. I had determined in my heart to show -her that although I could snatch a kiss on the -quarter-deck of a crowded ship, on an island, -alone, I could treat her with all the courtesy and -consideration of the very finest gentleman of her -acquaintance.</p> - -<p>When we at last reached the top, before us lay -a broad pathway rudely paved with the same -hard stone. This road led straight across the -top of the wall toward the interior of the island, -of which we could see as yet nothing, because -the wall hereabouts was covered with dense, -luxurious vegetation and seemed of great thickness, -perhaps a mile or more, as we found as we -traversed the way. Progress was difficult even -in the pathway. It would have been impossible -in some places but for my heavy cutlass with -which I cut a path where the place had become -overgrown by trees and bushes which had forced<span class="pagenum" id="Page_210">[210]</span> -their way through the cracks, overturning and -breaking the heavy flagstones and blocking up -the path, which, it was evident, had not been -traversed for generations; perhaps not since the -old buccaneer himself had walked along it beneath -the spreading trees.</p> - -<p>There was naught for it but to continue along -the rude paved way, for it was impossible to -penetrate the jungle on either side, even if we -had desired it, and once more looking to my -weapons, one of which I kept in hand, although -I was sure now we should not need them, and -had indeed nothing to fear, we followed the -ancient way. For perhaps a mile we pursued -our journey across the top of the wall, winding -in and out among the trees, through the jungle, -the path evidently seeking the most level direction, -for the top of the wall was very much -broken and irregular.</p> - -<p>At last we came to an open spot on the inner -edge overlooking the whole island, and before -us lay such a picture as few eyes, at least of our -race, had ever looked upon. The wall ended -abruptly and fell downward, on the inner or -landward side, as precipitously as it rose outwardly<span class="pagenum" id="Page_211">[211]</span> -and to seaward. Before us lay a most -entrancing valley, perhaps three or four miles -across, and maybe half as long again in the other -direction, and which was walled about in every -direction. It was sunk beneath this wall crest -for perhaps one hundred feet or more. In the -center of the valley the land rose a little higher -than the island wall, making a very considerable -hill, tree crowned on the slopes, but largely bare -save for more images, on the crest. Through the -valley ran a brook which ended in a little lake, -which I suspected had some subterranean connection -with the ocean. As far as we could see, -and the whole circuit of the island was now -clearly visible to us, the enclosing wall was -unbroken. The valley was filled with clusters -of trees and alternating stretches of grassy -meadow. Why it was not completely overgrown -with trees I could not imagine. Perhaps -the ground was too shallow in places for trees -to grow.</p> - -<p>We would have been hard put to it to descend -the wall to the valley, but for the fact that the -same people who built the stairs that gave access -to the wall from the sea had also built a similar<span class="pagenum" id="Page_212">[212]</span> -flight which made the descent to the valley possible, -indeed easy. Before we essayed the -descent of the stairs, we drank our fill of the -beauty and mysterious charm of it all. Indeed, -there was no sound that came to us except the -twittering of the birds, of which there were many -brilliantly plumaged flitting in the trees. All -else was still, lonely, deserted, oppressively so -in fact.</p> - -<p>I was constrained to think of our situation as -we scanned the lonely prospect in silence. A -man and a maid cast away upon an absolutely -deserted island rising from the most unknown -and unfrequented seas on the globe, seemingly -with no chance on earth of escape therefrom. -The one possibility of getting away, <i>The Rose -of Devon</i>, worse than useless to us because of her -evil crew. What were we to do? What could -we expect? Suppose we found the treasure, of -what value would it be to us?</p> - -<p>I cursed myself for my weakness in allowing -my lady to come upon this voyage of death and -disaster. I wished that I had destroyed Sir -Geoffrey’s letter. And yet as my glance fell -upon her my thoughts changed. A man and a<span class="pagenum" id="Page_213">[213]</span> -maid, I have said. Distinctions of rank did not -exist in the Garden of Eden. This was the -world’s first morning again, and by my side, -dependent utterly upon me, stood—Eve! My -heart beat, my face flamed at the thought. -Here, if nowhere else, she might—</p> - -<p>“What think you of this?” my lady broke the -silence, and she broke more than the silence, for -her words recalled me to my better sense again.</p> - -<p>“I do not know,” I answered, shamed in my -soul at my imaginings.</p> - -<p>“Is it not like the crater of an ancient extinct -volcano?” she ventured.</p> - -<p>“No,” said I, “these are coral rocks and there -is no sign of lava about them, yet it has somewhat -of the appearance, especially that flattened -hillock in the center.”</p> - -<p>I have since talked with many men and -studied the writings of the most learned geologists, -and from what I have been able to glean -from them, and the suggestions I have been able -to give, it has been fancied that perhaps the -rocky projection in the middle of the valley, -where later on we saw the great altar of sacrifice -with its attendant idols, was the original island<span class="pagenum" id="Page_214">[214]</span> -which was once surrounded by a coral reef now -become a wall, and that some great upheaval -had lifted the whole up out of the water in ages -gone by, and that the barrier reef over which we -had passed was the second attempt of the busy -little insects to surround the island again. And -indeed, though I know but little about such -things, the theory may well be true, although it -gives no solution of stairs or images or altars. -It seems easier to explain nature than man, you -see. But these things, naturally, did not occur -to us then.</p> - -<p>“What is to be done now?” asked my little -mistress.</p> - -<p>“I hardly know,” I answered, staring at the -green cup of the island, encircled by the white -walls, like a great emerald wreathed in pearls. -I should not have thought of that comparison, -myself, but it occurred to my lady later, and she -told me, so I have put it in to embellish this -rather dry narrative of mine. “I see no signs -of human life or of animals, except birds,” I -continued, “I firmly believe that we are absolutely -alone on the island.”</p> - -<p>Involuntarily, I looked at her as I spoke,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_215">[215]</span> -whereat she came instantly toward me without -hesitation.</p> - -<p>“We are alone,” she said, as if divining my -thought, “and I am in your power. I am weak -and you are strong, but—”</p> - -<p>“Madam,” said I, with all the formality I -could infuse in voice and bearing, “you are as -safe with me as if you were in your late father’s -arms, and surrounded by all the people you -love.”</p> - -<p>“I know it and I trust you,” she answered. -“Indeed, indeed, Master Hampdon, I am glad -to be here, to be away from that awful ship of -death and I believe this is the island which we -have been seeking. Where else in the world is -there such a wall and such a flight of stairs? I -am sure the treasure will be here and when we -search for it we shall find it.”</p> - -<p>“Very likely,” I answered, “but what is exercising -me most now is, first of all, what is going -on in that same mutinous ship, and next how we -shall finally get away from here.”</p> - -<p>“You are impatient,” returned my lady, -smiling.</p> - -<p>“Impatient for you, madam,” I interrupted,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_216">[216]</span> -checking myself from further self-revealing -speech just in time.</p> - -<p>“One thing at a time,” she continued. “By -the favor of God, we have escaped from the -murderers and mutineers and by His providence -we have come safe across the reef. We shall not -starve upon this island, and I have no doubt -that sooner or later you will devise some means -for our escape. You have done so well so far -that I feel quite confident; in fact, if Captain -Matthews were with us, I should feel almost -happy.”</p> - -<p>This was rating my power very highly I -knew, and I felt that I might not be able to -justify her confidence, but if I failed it would -not be for lack of trying. It was long past noon -by this time. I made sure of it by looking at -the sun and confirming it by my watch which I -most carefully kept running during all our -sojourn on the island, which indicated close on -six bells, three o’clock. Our talk of the ship -recalled me to myself.</p> - -<p>“I think,” said I, “that we had better postpone -the exploration of the island until another -day, and go back to our landing place. If I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_217">[217]</span> -know the men on that ship they will guess that -we have escaped to this island, and they will -bring her round to this side, where we may have -them under view and they us. And I shall feel -safer and more confident and comfortable in my -mind about your future if my present doubts -as to her whereabouts be settled.”</p> - -<p>“Think you that they can come at us?” she -asked, in sudden alarm.</p> - -<p>“I think not,” I answered confidently, “but -still, to make sure, I should like to have them -under observation.”</p> - -<p>Well, to make a long story short, we retraced -our steps over the broken path until we reached -the stairs on the other side. The descent of -them was much easier than the ascent, and by -four of the clock we stepped on the sand again. -There before us in the offing was the ship.</p> - -<p>We saw her people quite plainly and I doubt -not they caught sight of us immediately also. -They were scarcely a third of a mile away from -the reef, perilously near, I thought, and we -could mark them crowding the rail and staring -landward. We could see them brandishing -their weapons and we could imagine the yells<span class="pagenum" id="Page_218">[218]</span> -which must have arisen from the decks when -they caught sight of us.</p> - -<p>I stared at them indifferently enough, but not -so my little mistress. She shrank closer to me, -her face paled and I had all I could do to keep -from throwing my arm about her shoulders. I -blessed God that she was here on the island and -that I was by her side, and that neither of us -was on the deck of the ship.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_219">[219]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XII<br> - -<span class="small">INSIDE THE REEF WHICH WAS AT ONCE -PROTECTION AND PRISON</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THE ruffians aboard the ship did not content -themselves with simply staring at us, -for presently they assembled on the port quarter, -the ship was under all plain sail on the starboard -tack at the time, the wind having fallen -to a gentle breeze during the day, and clambered -into the cutter swinging at the davits. As -she was lowered into the water fully manned, -Mistress Lucy drew even closer to my side, seizing -my arm with both hands.</p> - -<p>“Let us fly, they are coming to take us!” she -cried in great alarm.</p> - -<p>“But they are on a vain errand,” I reassured -her calmly.</p> - -<p>“But why? How can you know that? Oh, -Master Hampdon, let us hasten away.”</p> - -<p>“We have a protector,” I answered confidently -enough.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_220">[220]</span>“God?” asked she.</p> - -<p>“His handiwork,” I replied, as I indicated -with a gesture the barrier reef over which the -waves were breaking.</p> - -<p>“But we passed it.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, in a light dinghy and you remember -the difficulty and danger. They will never surmount -it in that heavy cutter. They will not -even attempt it, when they have seen it nearer, -trust me.”</p> - -<p>“But if there should be an opening?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe there is one,” was my reassuring -reply. “We know that there is not one -on this side, since we examined it ourselves, and -my careful inspection yesterday did not reveal -any on the other, and with that conclusion the -chart agrees, you remember. No, I have no -fear that the crew of <i>The Rose of Devon</i> can get -at us.”</p> - -<p>“And we can’t get to them,” she answered -more composedly.</p> - -<p>“I have no wish so to do,” I laughed.</p> - -<p>“You don’t understand me,” she persisted, -“what keeps them out, keeps us in.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I admitted, “that is true, but for the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_221">[221]</span> -present I don’t mind being kept in, so long as -they are kept out.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me quickly and confessed afterward -that my words begot some quick suspicion -which she admitted was unworthy of her and -unwarranted by any act of mine, but I looked so -placid that it soon passed from her mind. As -a matter of fact, I had not appreciated the significance -of my words. I should have been perfectly -willing, I should be still, to pass the rest -of my life alone on that island, or anywhere else -with my lady only. She was company enough -for me and although we have ruffled it bravely -together since then, and have even borne our -part with dignity at the King’s court, I am happiest -when she is by my side and no one else is -near. I was happy then. I had got her to myself; -my little mistress must look to me for everything. -The haughty queen of the quarter-deck -was now the humble dependent of the lonely -island.</p> - -<p>I did not know what dangers lay before us, -what perils encompassed us. I could not foresee -how we were to escape from the Island of the -Stairs, for so we had named it. Those thoughts<span class="pagenum" id="Page_222">[222]</span> -did not trouble me much. I had brought her -safely from a ship filled with mutineers, pirates, -and murderers; I had landed her safely on the -island despite circling reefs and raging seas; the -future could take care of itself. Sufficient unto -the day was the evil thereof—aye, and the good, -too!</p> - -<p>We trudged along the sand parallel to the -course of the boat which was following the outward -edge of the barrier reef seeking what I -knew they would not find, an entrance to the -lagoon and thence to the island. The lagoon -narrowed in places, until, had it not been for the -roar of the waves on the barrier reef, a hail could -easily have carried. I am ashamed to say that -I used insulting gestures on occasion, whereat -some of them stood up in the boat and shook -their fists in our direction.</p> - -<p>I shall confess to having taken much delight in -irritating them until Mistress Lucy implored -me to cease. Thereafter we watched them in -grim silence and contempt. Although I was -sure they could not reach us, their presence was -nevertheless a menace and a barrier to us. After -they had rowed the length of the island they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_223">[223]</span> -gave it up and went back to the ship, which had -followed their course.</p> - -<p>By this time the day was far spent and night -was at hand. We retraced our steps and came -to the place where I had hauled up the dinghy. -I now observed with some pride that both the -shoes and the dress I had made for my lady -would serve their purpose. Meanwhile we -both were hungry. The provisions we had -taken with us we had eaten during the journey. -The next business was supper. I had noticed -some cocoanut trees and other strange tropical -fruits, so I had no fear of starvation. We could -live on the island indefinitely, therefore I was -not sparing with the provisions. Feeling need -of something warming we kindled a fire with -flint, steel, and tinder from their case in the -locker, and made shift to boil some coffee. We -had neither milk nor sugar, but the taste of civilization -did us good, and our refreshment added -to our encouragement.</p> - -<p>For the night I capsized the boat and drew it -close against the coral wall, spread a spare sail -I found in the after locker and her boat cloak -which had drifted ashore and dried out during<span class="pagenum" id="Page_224">[224]</span> -the afternoon, upon the clean, dry sand, and bade -her take her rest. It was snug, dry and comfortable.</p> - -<p>“But you?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“I shall do very well here with my heavy -jacket and I shall lie across the stern of the boat, -between it and the cliff, out of sight but within -touch or call if you need me.”</p> - -<p>“I am afraid,” she said softly.</p> - -<p>“Nothing can come to you except over my -body and I am a light sleeper. A touch, a word -will arouse me,” I said reassuringly.</p> - -<p>“I would not have you harmed, either,” she -persisted.</p> - -<p>“I shall not be.”</p> - -<p>“There may be wild beasts.”</p> - -<p>“I do not think there is an animal on this -island,” I laughed, “and we have seen no signs -of man. The ship certainly would have attracted -the attention of someone had not the -island been deserted.”</p> - -<p>“But those men out there?”</p> - -<p>“You forget the rampart that God has flung -about us. Now, madam, you can go to sleep -in safety, I assure you.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_225">[225]</span>“Before that,” she said, dropping down on -her knees in the sand and motioning me to follow -her example, which I did awkwardly enough—I -hope I was not a mocker or disbeliever, but I -confess that I did not often bend the knee then—“we -will have a prayer together.”</p> - -<p>She had slipped a little prayer book within -her bodice and she now drew it forth from her -canvas tunic and by the light of the fire read -the Psalm of David which begins, “<i>Out of the -deep have I called unto thee, O Lord, Lord hear -my voice</i>.” And then she prayed, using some -of the old collects of the Church and adding one -of her own making, in which she besought God -to care for us further, while she thanked Him -for having raised up a defense for her in my -poor presence, I listening very humbly and saying -a heart-felt “Amen” at the end.</p> - -<p>I shall never forget that scene; the gray cliff -towering high above us, its crest lost in the darkness, -the overturned boat, the white-clad woman -kneeling by the fire, its light playing upon her -until her face looked like the face of an angel, -myself further back in the shadow. It was a -dark, moonless night but the stars shone with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_226">[226]</span> -tropical brilliance and in our ears echoed and -reëchoed the crash of the mighty waves upon -the barrier which was at once our prison and -our fortress. There was a silence for a little -space when she had finished and in that silence -I devoted myself before God to her service -again, and then we rose and she gave me her -hand.</p> - -<p>“You have been a true knight and gentleman,” -she said softly, her eyes shining, “and I -thank you.”</p> - -<p>I could only take it dumbly and stare at her, -whereat she smiled brightly, although her eyes -suddenly filled with tears.</p> - -<p>“And now,” she added, “God keep you. -Good-night.”</p> - -<p>I then kissed her extended hand, which she -suffered without resistance.</p> - -<p>“I will leave you for a little space,” said I, -“and so good-night and God bless you, too.”</p> - -<p>When I came back she was snug in her place -under the boat. I sat for a long time before the -fire, thinking and making plans for our escape. -The ship did not give me much concern because -I was sure she could not come at us, and in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_227">[227]</span> -end she must go away and leave us alone with -the treasure, maddening as that might be.</p> - -<p>It was a strange fortune that had brought us -here. How mysteriously things had worked -out. The marriage of her father and mother, -the last representatives of the two lines that had -come from the same ancestor but had been separated -for a hundred and fifty years, which had -brought together again the old story of the -island, which had been handed down from -father to son, and now to only daughter, during -those many years, with the tradition explaining -it; the indifference with which her father, Sir -Geoffrey, had received it, his leaving the parchment -and the image to her after his death, the -discovery that her mother years before had given -her the other part of the chart; the saving of the -two thousand pounds by worthy Master Ficklin -from the great estate which had been dissipated -by her father; my own opportune appearance on -the scene—I had returned from an American -voyage a short time before his death—her consultation -with me; her determination to take the -money she had and charter a ship; our securing -<i>The Rose of Devon</i>, the enlisting of the crew<span class="pagenum" id="Page_228">[228]</span> -and the starting off on this wild goose chase, and -what had happened since—I recalled them all.</p> - -<p>At first believing, I had come latterly to scoff -at the whole matter, and had at last laughed to -myself at the prospect of finding an island or -treasure, and had discredited the story of the -old rover buccaneer who had captured the Spanish -treasure ship, his own having been sunk in the -encounter. Now I could reconstruct the whole -scene. He had manned the galleon with his -own crew and they had been wrecked on this -island reef—if this were the island—but the sea -had subsided, and filling the boats with the -treasure they had hidden it in a cave on the other -side of the wall. The sailors had lived there for -some years, but had finally been attacked by -some natives, probably from the islands I could -see dimly on the horizon, and they had all been -killed except Captain Wilberforce, who had -feigned madness and become tabooed.</p> - -<p>He had escaped in a canoe from the other -islands, whither he had been carried, and had -fallen in with a Spanish trader, after what voyaging -and suffering who could say? He had -been trans-shipped from one vessel to another<span class="pagenum" id="Page_229">[229]</span> -and finally reached his home, a harmless madman -on that subject his friends and neighbors -and even his family thought, with the parchment, -the image, and the tradition which he -bequeathed to his two children after he recovered -his wits before he died. They had quarreled, -married apart, and lost sight of each other. -And here we were, a hundred and fifty years or -more after the death of the old Elizabethan buccaneer, -on his very island. Was the treasure -there still, where the tradition said he had -placed it? We should see. I now believed -that it was.</p> - -<p>A long time I sat there until I finally threw -myself down and fell fast asleep. I must have -slept a long time and soundly for I was wearied. -It was she who awakened me. When I opened -my eyes and saw her sweet face bending over me -and heard her dear voice calling me, I declare -I almost felt as if I had died and gone to heaven, -and was being welcomed by an angel. But that -was only for the moment. I realized everything -at once. She herself had but just arisen.</p> - -<p>Our first waking thought was for the ship. -She was still there in the offing. She had been<span class="pagenum" id="Page_230">[230]</span> -hove to during the night. I could imagine -what fierce debate and wrangling there had been -aboard her. The fact that we had landed would -convince them that the island contained the -treasure for which they had committed murder, -and which they could now by no means come at. -And that we had escaped them, cozened them, -and now could be seen on the beach braving -them, in no way diminished their anger. Even -if there were no treasure, they would be anxious -to get possession of us and wreak their vengeance -upon us.</p> - -<p>The day that passed was much like the afternoon -before. Although we were by this time -persuaded that the reef was an absolute protection, -a vague possibility that they could devise -means to pass it in some way, kept us uneasy on -the sand. We must have them under observation. -We were eager to explore the beautiful -vale enclosed by the huge rampart, but we did -not dare to be where we could not watch the -ship. We did walk along the shore and ascend -the giant stairs in the afternoon. Then while -she watched the sea within calling distance of -me, I managed to penetrate the jungle with axe<span class="pagenum" id="Page_231">[231]</span> -in hand, so that finally I made shift to cut down -a cocoa palm tree and we gathered as many -delicious nuts as we could carry and returned to -the shore. And we made plenty of conversation -easily during the hours of watching.</p> - -<p>On the ship we had conversed mainly about -business. Now we had no business and my lady -was pleased to look at me in some surprise as I -told her what I guessed about the formation of -the island and displayed unthinkingly the -knowledge of the South Seas and other parts of -the globe which I had acquired in my long -studying and wide cruising.</p> - -<p>“Why, Master Hampdon,” she exclaimed, -opening wide her beautiful eyes, after I had explained -to her something of the nature of the -island and how I thought it had been made and -the use of the great quantities of fruits thereof, -“you seem to know more than any of the finest -gentlemen I have ever been thrown with.”</p> - -<p>Whereat I was flattered beyond measure and -showed it, but she was kind enough not to rebuke -me for my foolish vanity. And indeed there -were not many—perhaps even none at all—among -her acquaintance who could have done<span class="pagenum" id="Page_232">[232]</span> -for her what I had; they were men of spirit, in -truth, but they lacked my experience and my -strength.</p> - -<p>That night the sun set amid lowering clouds. -With a sailor’s weather sense, I was sure that we -should have a storm. Pimball and Glibby -sensed it too. We could see them making things -snug alow and aloft on <i>The Rose of Devon</i>. -They were good enough seamen, as far as that -goes. The wind, if it came, would be offshore, -and there would be no danger of the ship being -driven upon our reef, but there were islands to -leeward which they seemed to have forgot but -which I remembered. If it came to blow hard -I would not want to be in the position of <i>The -Rose of Devon</i>, even if I do prefer a ship to the -shore in a storm, but I want plenty of sea room -and that the poor little <i>Rose of Devon</i> had not. -I surmised that the attention of the crew had -been so persistently fixed upon us that they had -scarcely ever glanced to leeward even.</p> - -<p>I explained all this to Mistress Wilberforce -as I made things snug for the night. She would -be perfectly protected by the overhang of the -cliff and the overturned boat, and I showed her,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_233">[233]</span> -before I left her alone beneath the boat, that the -same overhang of the cliff would protect me -from the wind and the rain if the storm broke. -And so after prayers again and a long look seaward -we went to sleep.</p> - -<p>About midnight, so far as I could judge, I -was awakened. The storm broke with all the -suddenness and intensity of the tropics. Such -peals of thunder and such flashes of lightning I -have never witnessed although I had been in -many storms throughout the world. To sleep -further was impossible. Mistress Lucy came -out from her boat and stood beside me as we -leaned against the cliff while the storm drove -harmlessly over our heads.</p> - -<p>We could see the ship at intervals by the vivid -flashes of lightning. She was making fearful -weather of it. She was always a wet ship and -the huge waves fairly rolled over her. Once she -went over nearly on her beam ends and I -thought she was gone. I did not view her position -with a great deal of regret, either. Although -she could not come at us, she was a -terrible menace. But the next flash of lightning -showed that her main topmast had gone by the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_234">[234]</span> -board, or had been cut away, so she righted. -Presently she drove off before the wind with a -rag of her foretops’l still showing, and that was -the last we were to see of her, we thought.</p> - -<p>Praise God, that was not true after all!</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_235">[235]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIII<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH WE ENTER THE PLACE OF HORROR</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">STORM bound under the lee of the cliffs, -we passed long and anxious hours the next -day, although our only misfortune was in the inclemency -of the weather which kept us close and -prevented our further exploration of the island -and a search for the treasure. We were completely -sheltered and we had plenty of the refreshing -milk of the cocoanut to vary our other -food. Nor did we neglect to improve the rainy -hours by much pleasant converse and by further -work upon my lady’s tunic and shoes. Also I -made her a sort of hat out of palm leaves which -she could tie upon her head by further strips -from that invaluable and seemingly inexhaustible -skirt of hers. And I made myself a head covering -of some of the cloth, letting it fall low over -my neck, as I had observed the Arabs at Aden -do, it being there that the fierce heat of the tropic -sun centers its attack—at least I have heard so.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_236">[236]</span>The second day after it began the tempest -finally blew itself out, although the great surging -seas still broke tremendously over the barrier -reef and the spray shot a score of feet or more -above the crests of the highest waves. It was -only the reflex of the storm, however, for during -the night the wind had subsided into a gentle -breeze. All was calm and peaceful; nature -never looked so bright and smiling, it seemed to -me, as at the dawn of that eventful day.</p> - -<p>When we scanned the sea early in the morning -there was of course no sign of the ship. I -imagined that the hazy islands dimly seen in -the bright sunlight on the far-off horizon could -tell a tale of sea disaster if they would. Any -way, I did not believe that we should ever see -<i>The Rose of Devon</i> or her crew again. In both -those beliefs I was mistaken, as you shall find -out, if having read thus far, you have patience to -continue until the end.</p> - -<p>Our first inclination, and there was none now -to intimidate us, was to mount the stairs again, -cross over the wall once more and look for that -cave. We had neither chart nor record left, -we had but our memories to trust to, but we<span class="pagenum" id="Page_237">[237]</span> -were both agreed that the cave lay in the inner -wall, and that the parchment said it was the -central one of three adjacent openings which -gave entrance to the treasure chamber.</p> - -<p>Now I had noticed that the great coral wall, -both on the outer and inner sides, was honeycombed -with openings, rifts, fissures, and caves -which, by the way, were more frequent and -deeper on the inside face; why, I knew not. -We should have been hard put to it to decide -where the cave lay, and should have been compelled -painfully and laboriously to search the -whole face of the cliff in its extent of fifteen miles -or so, but for the further direction of the parchment. -I remembered that, sailorlike, old Sir -Philip had given us a bearing. How did his -words run? Something like this my memory -told me:</p> - -<div class="blockquot"> - -<p>Toe fynde ye mouthe of ye tresor cave take a bearing -alonge ye southe of ye three Goddes on ye Altar of Skulles -on ye middel hille of ye islande. Where ye line strykes ye -bigge knicke in ye walle with ye talle palmme, his tree, bee -three hoales. Climbe ye stones. Enter ye centre one. Yt -is there.</p> -</div> - -<p>Plainly, our first duty was to descend into the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_238">[238]</span> -enclosed valley and explore the hillock in the -center. I made no doubt but that we should -find some sort of an altar and more of those -curious and hideous stone images there. If -they still remained, the rest of our task would -be comparatively easy.</p> - -<p>With this determination, therefore, we set out. -As I did not know how long our exploration -would require, and as I rather thought we should -have to make a day of it, we started betimes -after a very early breakfast; indeed, as we invariably -retired shortly after sunset, we naturally -rose at break of day. I took along food enough -for the day, knowing that we could get water -from the brooks, and fruit which I judged would -be good for us from the trees.</p> - -<p>We went directly to the stairs, mounted them, -and stared about us in amazement. The storm -had been a frightful one. We had not been able -to estimate its power from where we had been -sheltered on the lee side of the island, but here -the uprooted trees and the wide swaths cut in -the jungle on the top of the wall showed its -terrific force. I had no need for my axe. There -were cocoanuts upon the ground and other fruit<span class="pagenum" id="Page_239">[239]</span> -which would all rot away before we could consume -a hundredth part of it. Within the shelter -of the island cup, as we were presently aware, -less damage had been done, still even there the -ravages of the tempest were widely manifest.</p> - -<p>Delaying but little on the top of the wall, we -crossed it rapidly and finally entered the valley. -It was with a feeling of awe that we stood for the -first time fairly within the vast cup at the foot -of the inner stairs, completely shut out from the -world by the great towering rampart of rock -which entirely enclosed us. I had never felt -so far removed from the world as then. Outside, -of course, the limitless ocean ran beyond -the barrier reef, but one could follow it unto the -dim, far-off distance with his vision; within the -cup the glance fell upon the rocky wall on every -hand. It was almost like being in a prison, for -all its tropic loveliness. It was strangely still, -too. There was no wind down where we were. -We could no longer hear the ceaseless splash of -the breakers on the barrier. The calm must -have been like that of the world’s first morning, -when God walked in the garden and saw that it -was fair. We were alone in it too. Ah, this<span class="pagenum" id="Page_240">[240]</span> -Adam dared not look at this Eve, lest he should -find her all too fair.</p> - -<p>Beneath the trees and quite invisible from -above, a paved road or path, barely wide enough -for four to walk abreast, extended straight across -the island to the hillock in the middle, while -smaller paths seemed to follow the course of -the walls on either side. The ground was -gently rolling, and the road, though overgrown -in places and badly broken, was in much better -condition than the broader path on the top of -the wall. I suppose the fact that it was sheltered -protected it. We passed along it for a mile and -a half without much difficulty; as usual, hearing -nothing, except the breeze in the palms and the -birds in the thicket. We went in silence mainly. -We had so far progressed in good comradeship -that talking, unless we had something especial to -say, was not necessary. And the stillness about -us did not move us to speech.</p> - -<p>Finally we arrived at the foot of the hillock. -As I observed from the wall, it was grass-grown -and palm tree clad. Indeed we should have -been hard put to it to have ascended it, so dense -was the vegetation, had it not been for the fact<span class="pagenum" id="Page_241">[241]</span> -that the path was continued around the hill constantly -mounting. Where it ran the somewhat -shallow earth had been cut away on the hillside, -and the rocky surface laid bare. Of course, -this path was frightfully overgrown, and rendered -further impassable by the trunks of trees -which had fallen across it; some, from their -freshness, probably cast there by the storm of -the night before. We managed it, however, -and as our identification of the place of the -treasure depended upon our reaching the crest -of the mound, we were compelled to climb it -or give over the search. Leaving most of our -baggage behind, including my coat, for the -day was now hot, we began the ascent.</p> - -<p>We went on with the utmost care. I cautioned -my lady that she must on no account move -recklessly. A broken leg or a sprained ankle -would place us at a terrible disadvantage, and be -a most serious hardship, and she must avoid the -possibility at all costs. I assure you I was -equally careful of myself, too. It was intensely -hot under the thick shade of the trees where the -breeze had no chance to penetrate, and I was -sweating mightily when I finally drew my companion,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_242">[242]</span> -her face bedewed almost as much as my -own, up the last steep ascent and stood upon the -crest.</p> - -<p>We could see now why the top of the hill -had seemed level when we first looked at it from -the wall. Indeed, the coral rock rose in a kind -of sharp, bold escarpment eight or ten feet above -the adjacent tree tops, making a sort of tableland -or platform. This level, probably artificial, -had been paved with the reddish-gray rock of -the stairs and statues, and pathways and trees, -perhaps artificially planted or more probably the -result of Nature’s sowing, grew here and there -in open places in the pavement. I may say -in passing, that in all our exploration of the -island, which however was not very thorough or -complete owing to our limited stay upon it, we -saw no quarry whence this hard, pink rock could -have been taken.</p> - -<p>The only satisfactory solution was that it had -been brought there across the seas by the -makers of the monuments and stairs, whoever -they might have been. They must have had -large, seaworthy vessels and adequate means of -land transportation, to say nothing of a most considerable<span class="pagenum" id="Page_243">[243]</span> -engineering ability to accomplish these -mighty works.</p> - -<p>Well, the level top of the hillock was in shape -a parallelogram, in extent perhaps an acre and -a half. It was the most curious place I have -ever seen. In the middle of it, with its four -sides parallel to the sides of the plateau, was a -huge stone platform or altar, perhaps one -hundred feet long by seventy feet wide. Completely -surrounding this altar, some distance -away from it so as to make an aisle perhaps ten -feet in width, rose a line of huge statues carved, -like those at the foot of the stairs, into the semblance -of monstrous and repulsive human faces. -I judged that some of them were at least thirty -feet from mid breast to the top of their crowns. -Not one of them was like another. There was -variation in each just as there is variation in human -faces.</p> - -<p>All were ugly and horrible, namelessly evil, -but all were lifelike and were, singularly enough, -European. Yet that a European could have -carved these statues was beyond the wildest possibility. -I have since thought, and others have -thought also, that perhaps the primitive men<span class="pagenum" id="Page_244">[244]</span> -who erected that altar to some unknown god -might have been men of the same racial stock as -ourselves way back in the dim days of the world’s -first morning.</p> - -<p>At any rate, these statues or images rose at -the breast from a kind of terrace a foot or so -above the level of the platform, paved as elsewhere. -They formed a sort of cloister or colonnade -around the central platform which rose -twenty or twenty-five feet above. A few of -them had fallen down, but the more part were -standing as their carvers or builders had left -them. On the center of the raised platform or -altar, stood three more of the same monster -busts, placed one after another, the largest one -being in the middle. They were in line, all -looking in the same direction which my pocket -compass told me was somewhat to the north of -northwest by west. They were staring, therefore, -into the general direction of the setting sun.</p> - -<p>At the front, or west, end, the great platform -was approached by a flight of steps. The stones -of the pavement were so cunningly fitted together -that only here and there had a seed lodged and -grass-grown, except where the palm trees had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_245">[245]</span> -sprung up, breaking the pavement. The stones -of the platform or altar and the approaching -stairs were also laid up without mortar and fitted -in the same way. How savages with probably -nothing but stone knives could have so perfectly -trued and fitted the surfaces of such huge stones, -to say nothing of moving them at all, was, I confess, -beyond me; but so it was. The altar was -in good repair, indeed so massive was it, and so -well made, that nothing short of an earthquake -could disturb it.</p> - -<p>Standing so high, the fierce winds that swept -over the plateau and platforms had probably assisted -in keeping it clear of vegetation, of anything -in fact, for save for the few scattered palm -trees, it was as bare as the palm of my hand. -And indeed, cleaner, for although my lady had -brought with her some soap, I, not knowing how -long we should be on the island and realizing -her dainty habit and what a deprivation it -would be to her to be without it, refrained from -using it and cleaned myself as well as I could -with water and sea sand, a poor substitute for -soap as you can well imagine.</p> - -<p>Well, we stood upon the platform and surveyed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_246">[246]</span> -the scene in silent awe. Nothing in the -parchment had led us to suspect all this, although -I recollected the mention of the stone faces looking -toward the niche under the big palm tree, -the spot in the wall by which we were to locate -the treasure cave.</p> - -<p>“Come,” said I at last, breaking the silence, -“we will have a nearer look at these gentry.”</p> - -<p>“It seems like the temple of a vanished race,” -breathed my lady softly, staring about her in -growing wonder.</p> - -<p>“Aye, and of vanished gods,” said I, extending -my hand.</p> - -<p>There was something weird and eerie about -the plateau and we felt better for the warm -touch of each other’s hand; at least I did. I -always felt happier when I touched her little -hand, but in this instance the feeling was somewhat -different. In a certain sense it seemed -like profanation for us to be there, yet we went -on steadily, if slowly. We passed by the colonnade -of statues, around the inner platform, and -deliberately mounted the stairs.</p> - -<p>Something, I know not what, made me bid -my mistress pause before we reached the top,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_247">[247]</span> -and I looked to my pistol, and loosened my -sword in its sheath as I did so, although why I -did so, and what I anticipated, I cannot say. At -any rate, I mounted to the top alone. There -before me lay a platform which was sunk beneath -me for a depth of two feet and which was -surrounded by a low wall on the top of which I -stood. The three images rose from a smaller -platform on a level with the top of this wall in -the midst, and the whole place was filled with -a horrible and frightful mass of human bones. -Skulls, legs, thighs and smaller bones heaped in -terrible confusion lay bleaching before me, and -the space between them was filled with a fine -dust, doubtless the dust of earlier bones which -had moldered away through centuries. Those -that still preserved their shape were the top layer -and were bleached perfectly white. They lay -in all directions as if they had been cast aside -carelessly and at random, yet there were indications -that there had been a path from where I -stood to the platform of the three images, which -platform I perceived was just about wide enough -to lay a human body on it at the base of the -first image.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_248">[248]</span>I stared apprehensively, I must confess, at this -frightful charnel house of the centuries. The -only evidence of humanity we had discovered -on that island were these bleached and moldering -skeletons. I would have prevented her, but -my mistress suddenly came up and stood by my -side. Then I thought she would have fainted -as the full horror of the scene burst upon her.</p> - -<p>“Men have been here,” she faltered, “horrible, -cruel men.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said I, “but centuries ago. Look, the -bones are bleached white. You have naught to -fear.”</p> - -<p>“Let us leave this frightful place,” she -whispered.</p> - -<p>“Presently,” I answered, “but you will remember -the directions of the chart. I must -stand upon yonder altar and get my bearings. -The treasure cave should be in line with the -statues and a niche or depression in the wall on -the further side.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she replied, “I remember.”</p> - -<p>“Well then,” I said, “will you go down to -the platform out of sight of this horrible place -and wait for me there?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_249">[249]</span>“No,” she answered nervously, “Master -Hampdon, wherever you go I must go. I can -never be left alone upon this island.”</p> - -<p>I tried gently to dissuade her, but, as usual, -she would have her way so that at last I gave in -perforce.</p> - -<p>“Well then,” said I, “at least let me go before.”</p> - -<p>I stepped down into the great receptacle -meaning to clear the way with my feet by -kicking aside the layer of bones, and, on my extending -my arm behind me with both her hands -caught in mine, she followed me down into the -enclosure. Of course we had to walk upon the -broken remnants of humanity, but I thrust aside -as well as I could the larger pieces and skulls, -and she, I afterward learned, followed with her -eyes tightly closed, trusting entirely to my guidance. -Indeed she clung to my hand with all -the nervous strength and power she possessed.</p> - -<p>So we finally reached the platform. I lifted -her up on it and followed myself. We were not -the first human beings who had been lifted to -that ghastly platform, I was sure, and as I stood -there I could hear in my imagination the protesting,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_250">[250]</span> -shrieking, struggling captives about to -be immolated. I could close my eyes and -see the blood dripping down the sides of the -altar, as the breast of the bound victim was -pierced with the stone knife and his beating -heart torn out and lifted up in the face of these -devilish and horrible gods by the terrible priests -of the ghastly sacrifice. It required little effort -to reconstruct the fearful cannibalistic orgies on -the platform below, in honor of whatever awful -deity they worshiped. I did not let myself -dwell upon it, nor did I say anything about it; -and my mistress knew too little about such matters -in her sweetness and innocence and purity -to have such thoughts as mine—thank God!</p> - -<p>I led her carefully around the altar platform -therefore, until we could stand at the rear end -by the side of the line of statues and look across -the island. Sure enough, there was the niche or -depression in the wall which Sir Philip had -mentioned, although the “bigge palmme tree” -was gone, or else lost amid hundreds of trees -like it. Beneath it, careful scrutiny showed a -rough pyramid of stone leading up to what -seemed to be openings in the cliff wall.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_251">[251]</span>So far every detail in the old buccaneer’s -parchment was absolutely correct. I was certain -now that the treasure was there, and that we -could find it. And a certain exaltation filled me. -At least, we had not come upon a fool’s errand, -though what good the treasure would do us in -our present case after we had found it, I did -not stop to consider.</p> - -<p>“See,” I pointed out to my little lady, “following -the edge of the three statues here with your -eyes, the nick or break in the wall of the cliff -is right in line.”</p> - -<p>“I see,” she said.</p> - -<p>“And below it,” I continued, “for your bright -eyes are perhaps keener than mine which have -looked into the salt seas and over the glare of -water blazing in the sun for so many years, what -can you make out?”</p> - -<p>“I see above the tree tops what looks like -a pyramid-shaped heap of stones, the stones of -which Sir Philip spoke, perhaps.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” I replied excitedly, “and at the top, -at the apex, what?”</p> - -<p>“There is a darker opening in the wall between -two others.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_252">[252]</span>“The treasure will be there,” said I confidently.</p> - -<p>“Let us go to it,” she shuddered, looking about -her. “I don’t wonder that Sir Philip came back -a madman if he lived for long in the presence -of this.”</p> - -<p>“We have nothing more to do here,” I -answered, as I led the way to the edge of the -low altar.</p> - -<p>I leaped down and then turned to help her. -She was very white and I thought she was going -to faint. I don’t blame her, the surroundings -were so terrible. I acted promptly, reaching up -and taking her in my arms and carrying her as -if she had been a baby; and indeed she was no -great burden for me. Her head dropped to my -shoulder. I did not know whether she had -fainted or not. Her eyes were closed. I ran -swiftly across the enclosure, descended the steps -and without hesitation turned to the edge of -the cliff. I stopped there, cursing myself for -not having brought any water, but as I stopped -she opened her eyes.</p> - -<p>“You are safe,” said I gently, setting her on -her feet again, “the horrors are all behind us.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_253">[253]</span> -See, there is before you naught but the beautiful -greenery of the island, and—”</p> - -<p>An expression of gratitude came across her -face.</p> - -<p>“Let us go down,” she replied. “We must -never come near here again.”</p> - -<p>“Please God, no,” I repeated, as we retraced -our steps down the cliff and along the winding -path, Mistress Lucy gaining strength and color -as we passed at last out of sight of the hideous -platform.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_254">[254]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIV<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN WE FIND THE TREASURE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">IT was necessary to retrace our steps along -the path to the foot of the great stairs in the -island wall. There were treeless meadows here -and there on the way, where we rested, and a -lovely brook of cool, delicious water where we -broke our fast, though it was not yet noon; but -the openings or clearings all stopped before they -reached the foot of the outer wall which was -almost hidden in vegetation. I remembered -the paths which had led off on either side from -the stairs, too. We followed one to the north -easily enough. It was not like the highway -over which we had just come, being only partially -paved, although it had once been -thoroughly cleared, and the rise of the wall was -such that it was still practicable. We turned -to the right, plunged beneath the trees and -pressed resolutely on, keeping as close to the -main wall as possible.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_255">[255]</span>This wall to our left was dotted with openings -of caves, but none of them seemed to fit the -description we carried in our memories. The -undergrowth deepened and grew denser as we -progressed, and finally I had to open a way with -my axe. The tangled masses soon gave way before -my sturdy energy, and at last we entered a -considerable open space which extended to the -wall. There above us were the three openings -beneath the depression in the crest; surely -enough, the one in the middle being greater than -the others. I deemed that the entrance would -be high enough to admit me, who am much -above the usual stature, without bending my -head. It was elevated halfway up the surface -of the cliff, and the only approach to it was by -the great heap of stones, not laid up with the -order and regularity of the giant stairs, but -apparently piled together haphazard by people -unskilled to make any other practical way of -ascent.</p> - -<p>It was difficult enough for us to climb just as -it was. The heap of stones evidently had not -been mounted for years, and the stones had -broken and fallen away in many places. Indeed,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_256">[256]</span> -we had to rebuild the pile here and there, -which entailed some hours of arduous labor on -my part, in which my lady would participate until -I laughingly threatened to take my belt and -strap her to the nearest tree unless she desisted. -Whereat, smiling strangely, she stopped and, sitting -down near by, watched me at work in -silence.</p> - -<p>Reaching the top at last we stood on a shelf -in front of the cave mouth. I peered within but -could see nothing but the blackness. When we -left the ship we had taken a lantern and a few -candles, you remember. I had brought the -lantern with me that day. We now lighted it -with the flint and steel and tinder and stepped -silently in. My lady followed me close, being, -as she had said, unwilling to be left alone, and -ever ready to face any peril in my company.</p> - -<p>Above the low entrance the cave wall within -rose to a height of perhaps twenty feet, making -a vast vaulted chamber with Gothic suggestions -about it, for the coral, before it hardened, had -been built into curious shapes and fantastic -figures. We did not notice this so much at first, -for with a wild shriek, my gentle companion<span class="pagenum" id="Page_257">[257]</span> -suddenly caught my arm and pointed downward.</p> - -<p>The floor, like that of the central altar on -the hill we had just left, was covered with -human bones, a gruesome sight for anyone, and -certainly for a woman, and made more gruesome -because of the dull lighting of the cave. -These bones also were bleached white and had -evidently been there a long time. We could -scarcely take a step without treading upon them. -I had all I could do to keep my mistress from -running back toward the mouth and thence -to the ground and it was not until I had reassured -her again and again that she would consent -to go on further.</p> - -<p>As we had been compelled to pass on by our -desire to get our bearings before, so if we were -to get the treasure we would have to suffer this -now. I think if it had not been that her previous -experience on the hillock had somehow -given her some confidence, my lady could not -have endured this sight, treasure or no treasure. -But she was a brave woman and when I urged -that we were not to be balked in our search of -thousands of leagues by dead men’s bones which,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_258">[258]</span> -though horrible, were after all quite harmless, -she summoned her courage and we went on.</p> - -<p>As our eyes became accustomed to the light, -for indeed the candle lantern cast but a dim -radiance over the vast apartment and the entrance -was so small comparatively that little -daylight came through, we saw off to the right -against that side of the cave the same kind of an -altar built of the same stones as on the hill, -though much smaller and surmounted by a -similar image as ugly as the others, though -nearer the human size. Bones of human beings, -men, women and children I judged from the -difference in sizes, lay before it, and there were -heaps of bones on the floor around it. It came -across me that it was another altar of sacrifice, -and that the worshipers had also been eaters -of flesh—cannibals! For I reasoned that in that -island and especially in that dry cave, the bodies -of the sacrificed would have been dried up, -assuming the shape of mummies, if left to themselves. -And I wondered if every cave possessed -a similar altar, and if the whole island had -simply been a place of sacrifice and death for -some prehistoric race living in other islands<span class="pagenum" id="Page_259">[259]</span> -round about, like those on the horizon we could -still see; or perhaps long ages ago engulfed in -some great cataclysm of nature and sunk beneath -the ocean these thousands of years and -then raised again.</p> - -<p>Turning away from the altar to the right we -found the way clear, and with a sigh of relief I -drew Mistress Lucy reluctantly on. She clung -to me and was so frightened that I finally slipped -my arm about her waist, whereat she made no -objection. She has confessed since that she was -indeed greatly pleased and that it was a comfort -to her to feel the strength and power of my -grasp.</p> - -<p>Holding the lantern before me, I cautiously -proceeded further into the cave toward the inner -wall. The cave wall apparently opened out into -rooms. I did not dare go any distance from the -main entrance for fear that I should lose my way, -so I stopped undecided what to do; which opening -to enter, that is.</p> - -<p>“Oh, let us go back,” begged my mistress, -“there is no treasure here, I am sure.”</p> - -<p>“Nay,” I answered, “with your permission, -Mistress Wilberforce, I intend to explore<span class="pagenum" id="Page_260">[260]</span> -further into the matter. Let us see.” I held -the lantern high above my head as I spoke. -There above the entrance I saw a rude Latin -cross! “Look,” I continued, “someone has been -here, ’tis the sign of the cross!”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she said, her hopes reviving and her -spirits returning a little at the unwonted sight -of that sacred symbol of our faith in this place of -idolatry and superstition, “don’t you remember -on the map marking the position of the cave -there was a little cross?”</p> - -<p>“So there was,” I exclaimed, “although the -reading did not mention it.”</p> - -<p>“No, but it is there, nevertheless.”</p> - -<p>I stooped down—the entrance was scarcely -three feet high but quite broad—and made to go -through.</p> - -<p>“Wait!” She seized me in great alarm. -“You cannot go in there and leave me here,” she -cried.</p> - -<p>“I promise you that I will not stir three feet -from the entrance, if you will suffer me that -far,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“I must come, too, then,” she urged.</p> - -<p>“I will see what is there first, and if it is safe<span class="pagenum" id="Page_261">[261]</span> -you shall come with me immediately,” I -answered, giving her no time for further -objection.</p> - -<p>As I spoke, I crawled through and found -myself in another smaller chamber. There -being no visible danger, I stretched out my hand -to her and brought her through after me. From -some distant crevice the air came to us, we could -feel it blow upon us, and it was sweet. Also I -could hear water bubbling over rocks in the -distance. It was a little damp in the cave, perhaps -because of that. There was little light, -however, save that cast by the lantern. I could -not see the further wall.</p> - -<p>We did not need to go further into the cave, -for there before us, clearly enough revealed by -the dim radiance of the lamp, lay a number of -large wooden boxes or chests, moldy and ancient. -The boxes had once been iron strapped, but we -found the iron had rusted and the wood had -rotted. I stepped over to one of them, lifted -the lid which crumbled at my touch, and there -was the treasure—ingots of gold and silver! -Thousands of pounds lay to our hands! The -old buccaneer had told the truth. The story of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_262">[262]</span> -the parchment was not a romance, the plunder -of the ancient galleon was there.</p> - -<p>I have read, as you all have, the great romance -of Daniel DeFoe, and the uselessness of this mass -of gold and silver of which the Spaniards had -robbed the natives, making them toil to death -in the mines, for which Sir Philip Wilberforce’s -men had fought and died, for which the men -on <i>The Rose of Devon</i> had committed murder, -and which, had we been able to dispose of it, -would have bought anything the world had to -offer, came home to me, as in similar circumstances -Robinson Crusoe had the same thought. -For my part I would gladly have exchanged it -all for a stout boat and a clear passage through -the reef with a chance for freedom.</p> - -<p>“Well, your great-great-great-grandfather, -for how many generations back I know not, was -right,” I said at last. “The treasure is here and -we have found it. It is yours.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she said, to whom the same thought -had come, “but now that we have found it of -what value or use is it?”</p> - -<p>“None,” I admitted, “that I can see that is, -but there is a certain satisfaction in having<span class="pagenum" id="Page_263">[263]</span> -found it, and in knowing that you can own it -even if you cannot take it away. I am glad -that events have proved that we came on no -fool’s errand.”</p> - -<p>“And what may be its value, think you?”</p> - -<p>“It would make good ballast for a ship,” I -answered lightly.</p> - -<p>“But if we could take it hence to England?”</p> - -<p>“Millions, I can only guess.”</p> - -<p>“I will give you one-half of it for your share,” -she said, laughing softly.</p> - -<p>“I want none of it,” I returned seriously -enough.</p> - -<p>What possessed her to do it, I know not, and -she has since confessed she knows not either. -We stood there, looking down upon the useless -heap of treasure, when she turned to me on a -sudden.</p> - -<p>“Now that you have seen it, are you still of -the same mind,” she asked mischievously, “that -you would give up your portion of the treasure—for -me?”</p> - -<p>“Great God!” I exclaimed, moved beyond -measure by her imprudent remark, and thrown -off my balance by her—dare I say coquetry? “I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_264">[264]</span> -would give up the world itself for you. Don’t -you know it?”</p> - -<p>And I made a step toward her, but she put up -her hand.</p> - -<p>“Hush! stay! Master Hampdon,” she cried -affrighted at the consequences of her pleasantry, -“remember—”</p> - -<p>“I shall never forget,” I said grimly. “This -treasure removes you further away from me than -ever.”</p> - -<p>“What mean you?”</p> - -<p>“When you get back to England and take -your place once more among your friends in -that society to which your birth entitles you and -which this wealth will enable you to sustain—”</p> - -<p>“And who is to take me back to England?”</p> - -<p>“I.”</p> - -<p>“How?”</p> - -<p>“I know not, but I shall do it.”</p> - -<p>“And with the treasure?”</p> - -<p>“With the treasure, too, at least a sufficiency -of it for all your needs.”</p> - -<p>“And when you have done this amazing thing -for me, you expect to disappear from my life, -Master Hampdon?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_265">[265]</span>“Aye, if need be.”</p> - -<p>She laughed, and I did not understand the -meaning of that laugh, either.</p> - -<p>“Is it not idle for us to speculate upon treasures -which we cannot carry hence, and which -in our present situation are not so useful to us -as the little pieces of flint and steel with the -tinder in the pocket of your coat?” she asked, -smiling.</p> - -<p>“You are right,” I answered, smiling in turn, -although what it cost me to smile in the face of -the picture of the future that came to me, you -cannot imagine. “But let us search and see if -there be anything else. Your ancestor spoke of -jewels.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” she said, “there should be a smaller -casket, let us look further.”</p> - -<p>There were perhaps a dozen large boxes. I -opened them all. Some were quite empty, with -little piles of dust in them, and a few shreds of -color here and there which indicated silk had -been packed in them. There were also broken -barrels around which still clung a faint odor -of spices. There were piles of rotted débris -further on, and as I stirred one of them with<span class="pagenum" id="Page_266">[266]</span> -my sheath sword I struck something more -solid. I brushed aside what seemed to be -the decayed remains of cordage and wood -and finally came upon a smaller casket bound, -strapped, hinged, and cornered with some -kind of metal which I afterward found to be -silver—iron would have rusted long since. The -casket was about a foot long by six inches wide -and six inches deep. The metal which completely -covered it was curiously chased. The -casket was locked. I crumbled the wood in my -hands, but could not open the lock. The edge -of my axe, however, proved a potent key and at -last I forced it apart. As I did so out fell a -little heap of what I judged to be precious -stones. There were green, red, blue, and white -ones, among them many pearls sadly discolored -and valueless. The stones glistened with an -almost living energy. My mistress was more -familiar with these things than I, and I presented -a handful to her.</p> - -<p>“Why, they are precious stones!” she cried, in -an awe-struck whisper. “Look,” she held up a -diamond as big as her thumb nail; it sparkled -like a sun in the candlelight. “And there is an<span class="pagenum" id="Page_267">[267]</span> -emerald,” she cried, picking up one of the green -stones, “this blue one is a sapphire, this a ruby. -Why,” she exclaimed, “here is a fortune alone. -These jewels must be of fabulous value. The -gold and silver we might leave behind, but these -we can carry with us.”</p> - -<p>In my heart I was sorry we had found them, -yet I had the grace immediately to say,</p> - -<p>“I am glad for that. We must gather them -up, but where shall we put them?”</p> - -<p>“In the pockets of your coat for the present,” -she answered.</p> - -<p>Now there were not so many of them, perhaps -three or four handfuls, not nearly enough -to fill the casket. I figured that it had been a -jewel box with little trays or drawers, and that -the stones had been wrapped separately but had -all fallen together when the partitions rotted -away. I easily found room for them in the -capacious side pockets of my coat and then we -turned back to the outer room. Passing by the -hideous altar we gained the open day again. It -was now late in the afternoon, we found to our -surprise. And yet how sweet it was, that outer -air, after those caves of death and treasure!</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_268">[268]</span>We had spent hours over the search, and we -had just time to retrace our steps and get back -to the boat on the beach and partake of our evening -meal when night fell. As we sat by the fire -that night, I made two little bags out of a piece -of canvas taken from a bread bag, and we put -the jewels into them, dividing them into equal -parts. One bag she wore constantly thereafter -on her person, and I the other.</p> - -<p>My mistress was at first anxious to stow them -away in some crack or cranny of the rock, but I -said, I scarcely knew why, that it would be better -to keep them always with us, and so we did. -She insisted that the rough and ready division -we had made was permanent, that the bag I -carried belonged to me and the bag she carried -belonged to her. But I refused to have it so in -spite of her argument and there we left it.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_269">[269]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XV<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN THE SERPENT ENTERS THE EDEN</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">DURING the next two or three days we -leisurely explored the island. There -was much in it of interest, of course, but nothing -else which merits any particular description or -has any bearing on this story. We did not again -visit the central hill, nor did we enter any other -cave. We did not even go near the treasure -cave again, on the contrary we kept to the open. -There were charming groves within the walls, -but we could not bear to be shut up within the -great cup. It seemed not unlike a prison to us. -Outside we could at least see the vast expanse -of the restless ocean. We chose to live near the -sea on the beach which was high above all tides -and which was far removed from the charnel -spots which made a mockery of the sylvan -groves within the walls. The island was well -provided with tropical fruits, many being good -for food, as I knew. We caught fish in the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_270">[270]</span> -lagoon and turtle on the sand. We could make -a fire and cook our food. There was salt in -plenty. My tailoring and cobbling stood the -test. We lacked nothing to make us comfortable, -even happy, except the means of escape. -My comrade was never in better health in her -life. Roses bloomed in her cheeks again and I—I -was more than contented in her society.</p> - -<p>We spent our days in trying to devise some -means of getting across the reef and back home -again, that is when I was not idly lying at the -feet or following the footsteps of the woman I -loved. I didn’t want to get away so far as I -was concerned. I didn’t care whether we ever -got away. I had wit enough not to let her see, -not to let her suspect that for a moment, however—at -least I made the endeavor—and I tried -to convince her by my actions at least that my -kissing her on the ship had been but a momentary -madness, but I learned later that I failed lamentably. -She says now that a baby could see -that I was dying for her, and I suppose it is true, -but at least I didn’t say anything. After that -outbreak in the cave I kept silence.</p> - -<p>As I look back upon those days I scarcely<span class="pagenum" id="Page_271">[271]</span> -think she treated me kindly, and yet I know not. -I was at once happy and miserable—very happy -in her presence, very miserable in the thought -that I was and could be nothing to her. She -played upon me as if I had been a pipe, she led -me on and she repelled me, she drew me and she -drove me. I had wit, however, to see that she -was enjoying it, even if I did not; and I was in -some measure content that she should be glad. -It was a fool’s paradise in which we lived. We -had no care, nothing could touch us, nothing -could hurt us—at least so we fancied. We had -water in plenty and enough to eat of pleasant -variety, fruit, fish fresh caught from the lagoon, -the meat and eggs of the turtle, relieved by the -edibles we had brought from the ship, of which -we still had some small store left. The air was -soft and balmy, the birds sang, the flowers -bloomed. We were young, I loved blindly, passionately; -she, as I know now though I never -suspected it then, with her beautiful eyes open—that -is if eyes that love are ever open. Eden, -Eden! Ah it was there!</p> - -<p>We made frequent trips up the stairs and into -the cup of the island, we traversed as much of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_272">[272]</span> -the wall as possible, although that was but little -because the sharp, jagged edges when we left -the path would have cut our feet to pieces. We -fished, we launched the boat on the lagoon and -rowed clear around the island. I left her sometimes -that she might refresh herself in dips -within the cool water, while I did the same -further away and out of sight. Like Adam and -Eve we lived in that Garden and dallied with the -forbidden fruit even if we did not eat it. Aye, -and the serpent came, as of old, into that soft -Pacific Paradise.</p> - -<p>Late one afternoon we stood at the head of -the stairs looking seaward. We had come from -a long ramble throughout the cup of the island -and as we stood on the top our gaze as usual -instinctively turned toward the sea, perhaps seeking -for the sail of some rescuing ship. The -water was black with great formidable looking -war canoes!</p> - -<p>We could not believe our eyes at first. We -stared at the water in amazement, motionless, -awe-struck, appalled. This time it was I who -came to my senses first.</p> - -<p>“Great God!” I cried, “look yonder.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_273">[273]</span>“I see, I see,” she cried, in turn. “Who can -they be?”</p> - -<p>“Dwellers from the other islands to the westward,” -I answered.</p> - -<p>They could not see us yet fortunately but, after -all, that mattered little save as a temporary -respite. Strangely enough, my lady did not -seem to be nearly so disturbed as I.</p> - -<p>“The reef will protect us again,” she said at -last, looking at me confidently.</p> - -<p>“Not for a moment,” I answered, “they will -ride that reef in those light canoes more easily -than we did.”</p> - -<p>“And you think—” she instantly began.</p> - -<p>“Our lives are in God’s hands. If I know -anything these will be ferocious, bloodthirsty -savages. See, they are armed.”</p> - -<p>I pointed to one tall brown man who stood up -in the bow of the nearest canoe, flourishing a -broad-bladed spear.</p> - -<p>“We must hide,” she said.</p> - -<p>“But where? They will search the whole -island as soon as they discover our boat and -other belongings and realize that some strangers -are here. Where can we find concealment?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_274">[274]</span>“In the treasure cave, of course,” she answered -promptly.</p> - -<p>And indeed that was the most likely spot. -We had brought but little with us that afternoon. -I had thrust a brace of pistols in my belt and she -herself, by my advice, always carried her two -smaller ones, and I had my sword and axe, but -everything else was with the boat on the beach -under the cliff. For a moment I thought of running -down there and getting some of our things, -but as I half turned to descend the stairs, she -detained me, divining my purpose.</p> - -<p>“No, no,” she urged, clasping my arm with -both hands, “we must make shift with what we -have. You could not go and come in time. -Perhaps they may not discover us, they may not -understand the boat if they are only savages. -We can hide safely until they depart, it may be. -Come, let us go.”</p> - -<p>There was sense in her remarks. It might be -that after performing some awful worship these -most unwelcome visitors would return as they -came. And by keeping closely hid we might -escape an encounter with them. As ever in the -emergency she gave the better counsel. Nevertheless,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_275">[275]</span> -I deplored more than I can say that I -could not get to the arms and other things under -the cliff on the beach near the boat. They -would certainly find everything as soon as they -crossed the reef and landed, although what it -would tell them and what they would do only -time would determine. But there was no help -for that now. We had to make the best of a bad -situation.</p> - -<p>We turned and ran back down the path across -the wall. I had forethought to gather a number -of cocoanuts and some other fruit as we -passed. I filled my own pockets and then she -made a bag out of her tunic and carried the rest. -Presently I reflected that we had no need for -such haste. There would be plenty of time for -us to reach the cave and conceal ourselves long -before they landed, so we progressed more -slowly. It was almost dusk when we reached -our shelter. I had uprooted a small tree just -before we started to climb the pile of stones -which I used as a lever to push down the heap -in every direction as we climbed so that it would -be impossible for anyone else to enter the cave -without piling up the stones again. We passed<span class="pagenum" id="Page_276">[276]</span> -by the stone altar and its skeletons, crept into the -inner room, flung ourselves panting upon the -sand and there we waited.</p> - -<p>In that secret and secluded shelter I thought -that we were safe for the time being. Especially -was I sure that they would make no effort -to find us at night, as the place had anciently -been some sort of a shrine and was probably held -sacred still. And in the morning I did not -think that they would chance upon that particular -cave out of the many in the coral walls -without a long search, unless they had proposed -coming just there for other reasons than we -attributed to them. Even if they did stumble -upon our hiding place early in the hunt, which -I felt sure would be made for us as soon as they -discovered evidences of our presence on the -island in the shape of the dinghy, or at least at -daybreak, it would take them some time to rebuild -the pyramid of rock against the wall -again; and when they did enter the outer -room they would find it a matter of extreme difficulty -to get into the inner chamber so long as I -was there. Unfortunately, we had brought no -powder and ball with us. We had no means of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_277">[277]</span> -reloading our firearms, once they had been discharged. -I resolved to reserve the four pistols -we had for the last emergency. For other weapons -I had my axe and sword, to say nothing of -the loose stones and even of the human skulls -about the altar.</p> - -<p>I have said, I think, that the inner cave was -slightly damp. The dampness rose from a -spring of water which bubbled away in some -dark corner which we had not cared to explore. -We had what provisions we had brought with -us left over from our luncheon, which I had -luckily preserved instead of throwing them -away, and an armful of cocoanuts and other -fruit. These, however, would last us but a short -while. If they could not come at us by force, -they could easily starve us out. Also they could, -without too much trouble or danger, make themselves -masters of the outer cave. Indeed, I -scarcely thought it would be wise for me to attempt -to prevent that, and in that case they could -wall up the entrance and leave us there.</p> - -<p>It did not occur to us for a single moment that -they had any knowledge of the treasure, and that -they could be after that. Not for even the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_278">[278]</span> -thousandth part of a second did I dream the -savages were led by Pimball, Glibby, and most -of the other seamen of <i>The Rose of Devon</i>. I -did not know then, although I have since heard -the whole story from the survivors, that <i>The -Rose of Devon</i> had gone ashore in the terrific -storm I have described, there had been a battle -with the savages who sought to plunder the ship, -but which was prevented at frightful loss to the -islanders who were unable to contend successfully -against the firearms with which the ship -was so abundantly provided. A means of communication -between the ship and the shore had -been found subsequently, through one of the seamen -who had sailed the South Seas. The savages -had been told of the treasure, of which -indeed they had some dim traditions from days -gone by; they also held the cave as one of their -most sacred spots, scarcely less sacred than the -great altar on the hillock in the center of the -island, for what reason I cannot tell.</p> - -<p>By some persuasion, I know not what, Pimball -and Glibby had won them over. Together -they had organized an expedition to come and -seize us and take the treasure. <i>The Rose of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_279">[279]</span> -Devon</i> was not badly damaged, she had been -floated and found to be still seaworthy. The -savages naturally cared little or nothing for the -gold or silver, and I divined later that Pimball -had promised to turn us over to them for such -purposes as the reader can well imagine. After -tortures, we would inevitably be killed and eaten.</p> - -<p>I did not figure this out then, of course. If -I had guessed it, I believe I should have been -so blindly furious that I should have sallied out -and attacked them at the giant stairs. Indeed, -that would have been no bad place for defense -if the stairway had been but a little narrower. -Had I been alone perhaps I should have defied -them there, but I had my lady to look to and I -dared take no chances. I could not force the -fighting.</p> - -<p>We sat silent in the cave for a long time. I -had not lighted the ship’s lantern we had left -there at our last visit, having no use for it elsewhere -on the island, since we went to bed at dark -and rose at dawn, for some of the light of the dying -day filtered through from the outside cave. -There was nothing that we needed light for -anyway. We sat close together on the remains<span class="pagenum" id="Page_280">[280]</span> -of one of the chests to protect us from the damp -sand. I always carried with me a flask of -spirits. Not that I am a drinking man, I left -and still leave that practice to the gallants of the -day, but I have found it useful in some dire -emergency, and now as Mistress Lucy shivered -in the chill, damp air, I heartened her and -strengthened her with a dram.</p> - -<p>As it was summer and not far from the line, -I had not brought the boat cloak with us. I -had not even worn my sailor’s jacket, but my -mutilated leather waistcoat was heavy and warm -and I was thankful that I had it. The pieces -which I had cut from it for the soles of her -little shoes had not spoiled it for wear either, -since I had been careful in their selection. I -took it off and despite her protestations slipped -it on her. In girth it was big enough to encircle -her twice, which was all the better for -her comfort. I drew it around to cover her -breast with a double fold and with a length of -line I had in my pocket I made it fast. We sat -close together and talked in low whispers and -I thrilled at the contact of her sweet presence in -spite of our peril.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_281">[281]</span>How long we talked or how long we waited -I have no means of telling. It grew dark in -the cave very early and when I ventured into the -outside room after what seemed an interminable -wait, I found night had fallen. I felt pretty -sure that we need apprehend no attack that night -and yet it was necessary to keep watch, so I proposed -that one of us should sleep while the other -listened. Naturally she was the first to take -rest. It was too damp and cold to lie down on -the sand, so I wedged myself against one of the -least rotted of the chests whose shape had been -kept intact by the pile of gold and silver bars it -had contained, and somewhat hesitatingly offered -her the shelter of my arm.</p> - -<p>“Madam,” I said, with all the formality I -could muster, “you must have sleep. You cannot -lie upon this damp sand, it is bad enough to sit -upon it; but upon my shoulder and within the -support of my arm you shall have rest.”</p> - -<p>“I trust you,” she replied, coming closer to -me, “and if I am to sleep I know that I shall be -safe within your arms.”</p> - -<p>“As my sister, had I one, or as my mother, -were she alive and here, will I support you,”<span class="pagenum" id="Page_282">[282]</span> -said I, which was, I must admit, untrue, for I -had a great to-do to keep my arm from trembling, -and I felt sure she would hear my heart -throbbing madly when she nestled close to me, -her head upon my shoulder. And she has since -admitted that she did feel the tremor and hear -the throb, whereat she was most glad. But -I knew nothing of that then, nor for a long time -after.</p> - -<p>Before she closed her eyes, however, she made -her evening prayer for herself and for me, and -then she made me promise that I would awaken -her when I judged it to be midnight, and upon -my promise she nestled down and went to sleep, -her head upon my shoulder. Surely never had -man a more precious charge than I that night!</p> - -<p>I sat there motionless, my bared sword at my -side, listening. I could hear nothing, no sound -except her soft breathing and once in a while -the sough of the night wind through the trees -outside, which penetrated faintly into the cave, -and at more infrequent intervals the cry of some -night bird came to me, but there was no sound -of humanity. How long I sat there, I know -not. It was my purpose to keep awake the night<span class="pagenum" id="Page_283">[283]</span> -through, and I think I must have kept awake the -greater part thereof, but toward morning my -head dropped back on the pile of ingots and I -fell asleep. Yet I did not relax my clasp upon -the sleeping figure lying upon my breast. It -was she who awakened when the dim light began -to sift through the narrow opening into the little -cave where we sat.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_284">[284]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVI<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH WE ARE BELEAGUERED IN THE CAVE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">“MASTER HAMPTON,” she said, bending -over me, having arisen without -disturbing me, “it is morning.”</p> - -<p>I sprang to my feet instantly, as she shook me -gently, and grasped my sword as I did so, -whereat she laughed.</p> - -<p>“Why did you not awaken me?” she asked -reprovingly.</p> - -<p>“I don’t know, I must have—” I began in -great confusion.</p> - -<p>“You must have gone to sleep yourself,” she -laughed again, and I marveled, but thankfully, -to see her so cheerful.</p> - -<p>“I am ashamed,” I replied, “that I should -have failed in my duty to keep good watch. I -didn’t awaken you when I might because you -needed sleep yourself, and then like a great -animal I went to sleep myself.”</p> - -<p>“I am glad,” she said, smiling at me, and I<span class="pagenum" id="Page_285">[285]</span> -could just see her lovely face faintly in the dark -twilight of the cave, “that you did since nothing -happened.”</p> - -<p>“It is just as well then,” I said, smiling in turn, -“we have both slept soundly and well. I feel -greatly refreshed.”</p> - -<p>“And I.”</p> - -<p>“Thank God,” I said fervently.</p> - -<p>“What is to be done now?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“First breakfast.”</p> - -<p>I broke open a cocoanut with my axe, I had -become expert at it, and we had food and drink -in plenty, and for variety some of the hard bread -which still remained and other fruit. I lighted -the lantern for a moment and went toward the -sound of the falling water. The cocoanut shell -made an excellent cup and I brought her enough -clear, cool, sweet water to lave her face and -hands. Save for the stiffness of the constrained -position and some slight pain caused by the damp -we were both fit for any adventure. Well, we -should have need of all our strength doubtless. -When we finished our meal and our refreshing -ablutions, she looked at me inquiringly.</p> - -<p>“Well, what next?”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_286">[286]</span>“The next thing,” said I, “is to see what is -toward.”</p> - -<p>“You won’t leave the cave,” she said, catching -me by the shoulder.</p> - -<p>“I should find it difficult were I so minded,” -I answered, smiling and thrilling to her touch -again as always. Indeed, I have never got used -to it even after all these years. As I look back -on the scenes of the past now I do not think I -have ever had happier moments in my life than -those in which she clung to me and was dependent -upon me.</p> - -<p>“Why not?” she asked.</p> - -<p>“You forget that we broke down the way last -night.”</p> - -<p>“But you are a sailor, you might make shift.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but not you,” I answered.</p> - -<p>“Without me?”</p> - -<p>“Without you I go nowhere.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me with shining eyes.</p> - -<p>“Come,” said I, “let us go into the outer room. -We may find out something.”</p> - -<p>I had wound my watch in the dark and looked -at it now as we came into the light. It was three -bells in the morning watch, or about half after<span class="pagenum" id="Page_287">[287]</span> -nine. We went past the altar with its grim bony -circle of attendants, and stared through the entrance. -There was an open space at the foot of -the cliff forty or fifty yards wide perhaps before -the jungle began. After looking some time and -seeing nothing I foolishly—and yet it would -have made no difference in the end—stepped out -upon the shelf which made a sort of platform in -front of the cave and Mistress Lucy fearlessly -came with me.</p> - -<p>We had scarcely appeared in view when to -our astounded surprise we heard the report of a -firearm and a heavy bullet struck the coral wall -just over our heads. I had just time to mark the -spot whence it came, by the betraying smoke, as -I leaped back into the shelter carrying my precious -charge before me. I was puzzled beyond -measure. I was certain that the savages in these -parts of the South Seas knew nothing about firearms -and I could not account for it. The -shower of arrows and spears that now came -through the opening and fell harmlessly on the -sand I could easily account for, but not that shot. -What could it mean? I felt that I could hold -my own against savages without difficulty, but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_288">[288]</span> -if there were European enemies there the case -was different.</p> - -<p>“That,” said I solemnly, “was a narrow -escape.”</p> - -<p>“Do these islanders have firearms?” she asked, -the same thought in her mind.</p> - -<p>“I never heard of it,” I replied. “I cannot -account for it.”</p> - -<p>“I can, though,” she said; “just before the discharge -of that gun I caught sight of a man in -clothes such as you wear. Is it possible that it -could be one from <i>The Rose of Devon</i>?”</p> - -<p>I nodded my head, a light at once breaking -upon me.</p> - -<p>“It is quite likely,” I answered, “now it is certain.”</p> - -<p>At this moment our further conversation was -interrupted by a hail. To our great amazement -we heard in that lonely island my own name -called! That hail could only come from a survivor -of the ship. It confirmed our surmises -about the shot.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” the cry came to us, “will -you respect a flag of truce? If so, show yourself -at the opening and I shall do the same.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_289">[289]</span>“Don’t go,” cried my little mistress, hearing -all, “they are utterly without honor, and—”</p> - -<p>“I think it will be best for me to appear,” I -said. “Stand clear so that if any treacherous -movement be made I shall have space to leap -backward, and meanwhile look to your -weapons.”</p> - -<p>I examined my own pistols and then calling -out loudly that I would faithfully observe the -flag of truce, I stepped out into the open. There -below me on the edge of the glade, convenient -to a tree behind which he could leap, for the -rascal trusted me apparently as little as I trusted -him, stood the wretch, Pimball. Back of him -beneath the trees I distinguished Glibby and a -number of the crew, nearly all of them, I should -judge, and back of these were massed the savages. -Pimball had a white neckcloth tied to -the muzzle of his gun.</p> - -<p>“Good morning, Master Hampdon,” he began -suavely.</p> - -<p>To that salutation I made no reply. I did not -deign even to pass the time of day with such a -man as he.</p> - -<p>“Say what you have to say and be quick about<span class="pagenum" id="Page_290">[290]</span> -it,” I said haughtily, but he looked past me and -took off his hat with a profound sweep.</p> - -<p>“Good morning, Mistress Wilberforce,” he -cried.</p> - -<p>I turned in a hurry and found that she had -stepped out by my side, completely disobeying -my positive direction. The two of us presented -a fair mark for any weapon; one might escape, -but hardly two if Pimball’s men opened fire.</p> - -<p>“Get back!” I cried harshly in mingled amazement -and dismay.</p> - -<p>“I stay where you are,” she answered firmly. -“See, I, too, am armed,” her little hand lifted -her own pistol.</p> - -<p>“I can talk with the two of you jest as well as -with one, or even better,” interposed Pimball -smoothly, “an’ the lady won’t need her pistol.”</p> - -<p>“Talk on and be brief,” I returned, seeing -there was no use in arguing with my little mistress -who always did have her own way in the -end.</p> - -<div class="figcenter"><img src="images/i290.jpg" alt=""></div> -<p class="caption">“She had stepped out by my side.”</p> - -<p>Yet I did take the precaution to interpose my -bulk between the man on the ground and my -lady who strove to move around me, but I stubbornly -held my position and compelled her to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_291">[291]</span> -keep in the background where she was in less -danger.</p> - -<p>“You’ve found the treasure,” he began, -“there ain’t no use denyin’ it; we’ve l’arnt from -our savage friends that the stuff is there. In -years gone by they sacrificed here an’ on the cone -yonder, but for generations the island has been -taboo. The comin’ of the white man has broke -the ban an’ we’re here to take the treasure away -with us.”</p> - -<p>“Indeed!” said I sarcastically, whereat he -turned pale with anger but still mastered himself.</p> - -<p>“We offer you,” he continued, “safety. We -can’t take you with us, but we’ll leave you here -on the island arter we have fetched away the -treasure.”</p> - -<p>“Thank you,” I returned, “you are vastly -kind.”</p> - -<p>He bit his lip at that and then his eyes turned -from me to my companion.</p> - -<p>“If you are willin’ to give up the woman,” he -said suddenly, revealing his real villainy, “I’ll -enroll you with our followin’ an’ we’ll all git -away together on <i>The Rose of Devon</i>.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_292">[292]</span>“What of the ship?” I asked.</p> - -<p>It was a hard thing to control my temper, but -I wanted the information and until I got it I -must command myself.</p> - -<p>“She was badly damaged when she took -ground on the sand durin’ the storm but not entirely -wrecked, an’ is still seaworthy. We’ve -patched her up, too. We can git away in her an’ -you can navigate her, or we can do without you, -for that matter, an’ make shift to git her back -to the South American coast at least.”</p> - -<p>“So you offer me free passage and my share -of the treasure if I will give up Mistress Wilberforce, -do you?”</p> - -<p>“That’s just it,” answered Pimball. “Eh, -mates?” whereat a deep chorus of approval -came from Glibby and the men.</p> - -<p>“And this is my answer,” I said furiously, -leveling my pistol at him. “Get back, you villain, -or you will have looked your last on life.”</p> - -<p>“But the flag of truce,” he cried, dropping his -weapon in surprise.</p> - -<p>“It is not meant to cover such propositions as -yours. As for the treasure, you shall have it -when you can get it.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_293">[293]</span>As I spoke he sprang behind the tree and motioned -to his men to fire, but I was too quick for -him, and we were safely behind the walls of the -cave when the sound of the reports came to us. -I had carried my mistress there before me in my -unceremonious backward rush.</p> - -<p>“It was bravely said,” began my lady, “but if -I were not here, you—”</p> - -<p>I laughed.</p> - -<p>“You are here and if you were not they would -murder me like a sheep when they had got out -of me all they wanted.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” said she, “I suppose so. Now what is -to be done?”</p> - -<p>“The next move,” said I, “is with them.”</p> - -<p>“Shall we go further back into the cave?”</p> - -<p>“No, we will stay here for the moment,” I replied.</p> - -<p>We were not long left in suspense for I could -hear them breaking through the woods and rushing -toward the entrance. Missiles in the way of -weapons there were none in the cave, but I -picked up a skull that lay on the floor and hurled -it out of the opening into the unseen crowd below -on a venture. A shriek told me that I had<span class="pagenum" id="Page_294">[294]</span> -hit someone, but I saw at once that the game was -one I could not play longer, for a rain of missiles, -stones, arrows, what not, fell in the entrance.</p> - -<p>These villainous white men had some skill at -warfare, it seemed. They had posted covering -parties to protect the workmen who had been -detailed to repair and make possible the approach. -I stepped cautiously toward the entrance -and peered down. I could see them -working hard, piling up the stones to enable -them to get at us, while back of them others -stood with drawn bows and presented weapons.</p> - -<p>I did not come off unscathed, for as I sprang -back after having thrown another skull and -taken my look, an arrow hit me in the fleshy -part of my arm. My mistress noticed it instantly. -The stone head had broken off and it -was the work of an instant to draw out the -slender wood shaft. It was not at all a bad -wound but it was quite painful. The next -thing she did amazed me beyond measure, for -before I could prevent it my mistress had put -her lips to the wound.</p> - -<p>“What mean you?” I cried when I could recover -myself.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_295">[295]</span>“It might have been poisoned,” she said -quietly, looking at me with luminous eyes, “and -I cannot have you die!”</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_296">[296]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVII<br> - -<span class="small">HOW WE FIGHT FOR LIFE IN THE CAVERN OF -THE TREASURE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I  WAS amazed, astounded even, at her hardihood -in sucking any possible poison out of -that wound in my arm at so great a risk to her -own life, if the weapon had been envenomed. -And I was most profoundly touched, too. But -as I had had my lesson on the ship I presumed no -further; I viewed it as done out of common -humanity and to preserve a life useful to her—nothing -more. I dared not put any other construction -upon her noble action, even in thought. -Meanwhile in my turn, I took such hasty precautions -for her safety as I could while I thanked -her. I bade her rinse out her mouth thoroughly -with a mixture of the cold water and the strong -spirit of which I still had my flask nearly full.</p> - -<p>By this time we had withdrawn to the back of -the outer cave. Indeed, that was the only safe -place for us, for a constant succession of weapons<span class="pagenum" id="Page_297">[297]</span> -was being thrown through the opening. We -needed no further warning to keep us out of -reach. Master Pimball was showing himself -something of a general, too. He was keeping -us away from the entrance and with the great -host of men at his command he was building -up the broken-down heap of stones which would -presently enable them to come at us in force. -At least that was what I guessed from what I -had seen and what I now heard.</p> - -<p>While my little mistress busied herself with -tying up my wounded arm with strips torn from -the sleeve of my shirt which I had offered for -the purpose—she had wanted to make bandages -out of her underwear but I stayed her—I considered -what was to be done. I had four loaded -pistols and therefore four lives in my hand. No -man could show his head in that entrance without -receiving a shot. After that I could account -for a few more, perhaps, with sword, axe, -or naked fist, but in the end they would inevitably -master me. Unfortunately, the entrance -was broad enough for four or more to enter -abreast easily.</p> - -<p>Should I open the battle there or retreat into<span class="pagenum" id="Page_298">[298]</span> -the inner cave and wait, was the question that -had to be decided. Perhaps the latter would -be the safer plan but I had a strange unwillingness -to adopt it, for once within I feared we -should never get out alive except as prisoners, -so long as they held the outer cave and I could -never dislodge them from it. There was not -much more chance of getting out alive from the -outer cave, for that matter, but still it seemed so. -We could at least see the sky and the sunlight. -Should we stay there or go further into the wall?</p> - -<p>I decided upon the former course. I explained -to my mistress that I would keep the -outer cave as long as I could, begging her to retreat -to the inner chamber. She demurred at -first, but when I spoke to her peremptorily at -last—God forgive me—she acceded to my request -humbly enough. Indeed, she saw that in -this matter I could not be denied and also perhaps -that I had right and prudence on my side. -Her presence would only have embarrassed me -in my fighting although I could quite understand -that she wanted to fight, too. It was in -her blood and she has since confessed that she -never expected that we would come through the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_299">[299]</span> -conflict alive and she would fain have died by -my side. But that was not to be, and so, for the -once she obeyed me.</p> - -<p>I thrust the best pistol into her hand and -told her to reserve it for herself in case her capture -was inevitable, but not to pull the trigger -until the last moment. And I promised her -faithfully that I would not foolishly or uselessly -jeopard myself but that after I had made what -fight I could, I would join her if it were in any -way possible.</p> - -<p>Even then she hung in the wind awhile, seeming -loath to go when all had been said between -us. Finally she approached me, laid her hand -on my arm and looked up at me. Seeing that -she had previously decided to go and said so, -I wondered what was coming now.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she said softly, “here we -be a lone man and woman among these savages -and murderers with but little chance for our -lives, I take it. I am sorry that I struck you on -the ship—and—you may—kiss—me—good-by.”</p> - -<p>With that she proffered me her lips. I could -face a thousand savages, a hundred Pimballs, -without a quiver of the nerves, but at these unexpected<span class="pagenum" id="Page_300">[300]</span> -words and that wonderful condescension, -my knees fairly smote together before this -small woman. I stood staring down at her.</p> - -<p>“You were once over eager to take from me -by force what I now offer you willingly,” she -said, half turning away in a certain—shall I -say disappointment?</p> - -<p>With that I caught her to me and once again -I drank the sweetness of her lips. We were -bound to die and I kissed her as a man does -when he loves a woman. I forgot the savages -outside, the stones, the spears, the arrows streaming -through the entrance, the yells and curses -that came to us. I held her in my arms and -without resistance. I could have held her there -forever, quite willing to die in such sweet embrace. -She pushed me away from her at last and -I could swear that my kisses had been returned, -and then with a whispered blessing she dropped -to her knees and crawled within the adjoining -cave.</p> - -<p>I could have fought the world, thereafter, for -her kisses intoxicated me like wine. Yet even -then I did not delude myself. I felt that on -her part at least, it was a farewell kiss such as<span class="pagenum" id="Page_301">[301]</span> -two true devoted comrades might give to each -other in the face of death. I said to myself that -to her the pressure of my lips had only been as -the salute of an ancient gladiator about to die was -to the Cæsar who watched the struggle. To -me—well I blessed her even for that crowning -mercy.</p> - -<p>With a pistol in each hand and the third upon -a rock close at hand I waited. I had not long -to wait. There was a sudden fiercer rain of -arrows and spears, some of which struck at my -feet or by my side. I gathered up a sheaf of -them and laid them at hand beside the pistol on -the rock.</p> - -<p>The next instant two tremendous savages and -a white man appeared in the entrance. The shot -was easy, the target fine. I couldn’t miss. The -first bullet went into the brain of Master Glibby, -the next tore off the head of the leading chief. -Reserving the third pistol, I seized a spear and -drove it through the throat of the other savage. -I shouted with triumph, and Mistress Lucy has -since confessed to me that, kneeling down and -peering through the opening, contrary to my explicit -order which was for her to seek safe cover,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_302">[302]</span> -she saw all and that my call of victory was the -sweetest sound she had ever heard.</p> - -<p>I thought we had done, but they were an indomitable -lot, those South Sea islanders, and they -were well urged. Four others took their places -at once, spears in hands, which they threw at me. -I dodged them with some difficulty and let fly the -third pistol. They came crowding this time and -the bullet from the heavy weapon accounted for -two others, but the survivors had gained a footing, -and the shelf behind them was suddenly -filled with lifting heads and climbing men.</p> - -<p>I clubbed my weapons and hurled them one -after another fair and square into the mass. One -man went down with a broken skull. The rush -was checked, they gave back a little. I cast -spears and arrows at them but now the shield men -had come up and they caught the missiles on -their shields. The front rank wavered and perhaps -if they had been unsupported, they might -have been driven below, but the crowd behind -would not let them retire. Slowly they began -to move toward me.</p> - -<p>I doubt not I was a terrible figure, for I had -whipped out my cutlass by this time and stood<span class="pagenum" id="Page_303">[303]</span> -at bay. I had forgotten for the moment all else -but the lust of the conflict and in another second -I had flung myself upon them in a fury. It was -my mistress who recalled me to myself.</p> - -<p>“Save yourself,” she shrieked, “they are upon -you. Come hither.”</p> - -<p>With that I dropped down and made a spring -for the opening. I had waited too long. The -leading man would have pinned me to the earth -with his spear. The entrance was wide fortunately, -and Mistress Lucy would see through -the part I did not block with my huge bulk. -Again disregarding entirely my instructions, she -fired the last pistol at that nearest man. He -went down like a ninepin, both legs broken, -which gave me time to gain the inner chamber -and stand upright. I was bleeding for I had -been cut here and there, but was otherwise all -right.</p> - -<p>“That shot saved my life,” I cried panting, -“you should have kept it for yourself.”</p> - -<p>“I can find means to die,” she answered, “if -by naught else, by your sword blade.”</p> - -<p>“Good,” I exclaimed, proud of her prowess -and her resolution.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_304">[304]</span>They gave us no time for further speech for -urged by what promises of reward, what passionate -hatred, what bestial desire, I know not, they -came on. The narrow entrance was suddenly -black with the islanders who thrust their spears -at us. Fortunately my mistress had moved aside -and was out of range, but I was perilously near -being cut down. Mistress Lucy had the sword -which I had thrust into her hand, and I the great -axe which I had cast into the inner cave ahead -of me.</p> - -<p>Those outside were even less able to see than -we and perhaps they thought we had withdrawn, -or been driven back, for they crept forward -with assurance.</p> - -<p>While I had lived in the gardener’s lodge at -Wilberforce Castle, I had got to be quite an axe-man. -I brought down the heavy weapon on the -first head, striking with just enough force to -kill and yet leave me able to recover myself without -delay, and when three heads had been -knocked that way in rapid succession with no -more damage to me than a trifling spear cut on -the ankle, the battle stopped for a moment. I -laughed.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_305">[305]</span>“Come on, you dogs!” I shouted, “I can play -at that game until you are more tired of it -than I.”</p> - -<p>I spoke without thought, however, for those -outside the opening drew back the bodies by -their legs and thus cleared the entrance. I -judged that the outer cave, which was large and -spacious, was now filled with men. They were -shouting and gesticulating in great excitement. -But none made any effort to enter. Finally, I -heard a human voice speaking English. It was -Pimball.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon?” he cried.</p> - -<p>“Speak not to me, murdering villain,” I -answered.</p> - -<p>“Now this is madness,” he shouted. “You are -trapped like rats; we have only to wall up the -entrance or build a fire in front of it an’ you will -both die.”</p> - -<p>“It is a thousand times better to die so,” I answered -shortly, “than to live with craven men -like you.”</p> - -<p>“You are a fool,” he exclaimed.</p> - -<p>He dropped down on his knees as he spoke -and I could see his face in the opening but too<span class="pagenum" id="Page_306">[306]</span> -far away for me to swing my axe. If it were -my last effort I was determined that I would get -him, and so I waited.</p> - -<p>“Don’t lose the sword,” I cried to my lady -across the chamber where her white face stared -at me out of the dimness.</p> - -<p>“I shall not,” she answered undauntedly.</p> - -<p>Then I lifted the axe and waited for Master -Pimball and his men to come on, but he had a -better plan. Bullets and powder they had in -plenty and he knew from the fact that I had -thrown my pistols at them that I had none left. -With a deafening roar a storm of bullets from a -dozen weapons swept the cave. I leaped back. -I had to, or I should have been shot where I -stood. Of the way thus opened they took instant -advantage and under cover of a second volley -they sought to enter. Well, it was all up, all -I could do was to leap upon them as they rose -and—</p> - -<p>But that moment the solid rock beneath my -feet began to sway. It was as if I had been instantly -translated to the deck of a tossing ship. -I stood rooted to the spot trying to maintain a -balance. Pimball had lifted himself upon one<span class="pagenum" id="Page_307">[307]</span> -knee and was almost clear of the entrance, but -he too stopped, appalled. A sickening feeling -of apprehension that all the savages on earth -would not have inspired came over me. My -mistress screamed faintly. The natives outside -broke into terror stricken shouts and cries, an -oath burst from the lips of the leader of the -mutineers.</p> - -<p>The next moment, with a crash like a thousand -thunder peals the earth was rent in twain.</p> - -<p>The earthquake shook that rocky island like -a baby’s cradle. A great mass of rock over the -entrance fell. With another roar like to the -first the cliff was riven in every direction. The -noise outside ceased. The men with Pimball -were ground to death. Upon his legs lay fifty -feet of broken rock. Darkness, total and absolute, -succeeded the dim light. I remember -realizing that the attack had failed and then -something struck me. Down upon the wet, still -quivering sand I fell and knew no more.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_308">[308]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XVIII<br> - -<span class="small">IN WHICH WE PASS THROUGH DARKNESS TO -LIGHT AND LIBERTY</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WATER, icy cold, trickling upon me from -some spring opened in the wall by the -earthquake, presently brought me to myself. I -lay for a moment listening. I could hear nothing -at first, but in a little while a deep groan -and then a faint whispered prayer came to me. -I strove desperately to collect my senses and -finally I realized where I was—the cave, the -battle, the earthquake, the savages, Pimball, and -the woman!</p> - -<p>“Mistress Lucy!” I cried.</p> - -<p>“Oh, thank God,” her voice came through the -darkness hysterically, “I thought you were -killed.”</p> - -<p>“No,” I answered, slowly rising to my knee -and stretching my members to see if I had control -of them, which fortunately I soon discovered -I had, “I was stunned by falling rock, but<span class="pagenum" id="Page_309">[309]</span> -otherwise I believe I am not much hurt. How -is it with you?”</p> - -<p>“I am well and unharmed.”</p> - -<p>“Now God be praised,” I exclaimed fervently.</p> - -<p>“For Christ’s sake, water!” interposed a -trembling, hoarse, anguished voice.</p> - -<p>“Who speaks?” I asked.</p> - -<p>“I, Pimball, I’m pinned to the ground, my -back is broke, I’m dyin’.”</p> - -<p>“There should be a lantern here,” I said. -“I placed it—let me think, where did I place it?”</p> - -<p>“It was just to the left of the opening,” -answered my little mistress.</p> - -<p>I was turned around and giddy, but I managed -to fix the direction of the entrance by Pimball’s -groans and by good fortune presently found the -lantern. It would burn but a few hours, but we -never needed a light as we did then, I decided. -My flint and steel I carried ever in my pocket -and to kindle a flickering flame was but the -work of a moment. If I had not possessed it, I -would have given years of my life for even that -feeble light which threw a faint illumination -about the place.</p> - -<p>There, opposite me where I had stationed her,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_310">[310]</span> -by God’s providence protected by a niche in the -cave from the rain of rocks which had beaten -me down, stood my mistress, safe and unharmed. -I stepped toward her and with a low cry of -thankfulness she fell into my arms. I soothed -her for a moment and then turned to the other -occupant of the chamber. The entrance was -completely blocked up, the wall had settled -down. Pimball’s legs were broken and his back -as well. It was impossible to release him, what -lay upon him weighed tons and tons.</p> - -<p>“You murdering hound,” I cried, “you have -brought this upon us,” but he would only plead -piteously for water, disregarding my bitter reproaches.</p> - -<p>I was for killing him outright with my cutlass, -which I picked up, but she would not have -it so. She got a half cocoanut shell, filled it -with water, and brought it to him. She bathed -his brow and gave him some to drink. It gave -him temporary relief but his minutes were numbered. -His life was going out by seconds.</p> - -<p>“God!” he cried, as his eyes caught the gleam -of the gold and silver bars, “the treasure!” He -stretched out his hand toward it, and then<span class="pagenum" id="Page_311">[311]</span> -stopped. “I’m undone,” he choked out with -a fearful scream. “Mistress!”</p> - -<p>“Yes?”</p> - -<p>“Forgive—”</p> - -<p>Indeed she forgave him, I make no doubt, but -her forgiveness came too late, for his head -dropped—he had been looking sideways—and -his face buried itself in the wet sand.</p> - -<p>“Is he dead?” she asked, awe-struck.</p> - -<p>I nodded. No closer inspection was needed -to establish the truth of that fact.</p> - -<p>“He died with a prayer for forgiveness.”</p> - -<p>“And few men have ever had greater need for -that forgiveness,” said I, drawing her away.</p> - -<p>“And we too shall die,” she said shuddering. -“We are buried here in the bowels of the earth, -in this treasure lined prison.”</p> - -<p>“Well, we won’t die without a struggle,” I returned -with more confidence than I felt.</p> - -<p>“What mean you?”</p> - -<p>“The earthquake which closed the mouth of -the cave may have opened the other end.”</p> - -<p>“It is possible,” she answered, “but not very -likely.”</p> - -<p>“And besides, you remember the running<span class="pagenum" id="Page_312">[312]</span> -stream on the other side of the cave, which we -did not follow?”</p> - -<p>“Yes.”</p> - -<p>“It must run somewhere.”</p> - -<p>“Well?”</p> - -<p>“Where water runs men and women may find -a way.”</p> - -<p>“At least it will do us no harm to try.”</p> - -<p>“Come then,” said I, extending my hand to -her and holding the lantern before me for pitfalls.</p> - -<p>We went down the cave. To find the water -was easy. Sure enough, it led away through a -narrow rift, in what direction we could not tell, -although its tendency was downward and I knew -that it must come out upon the beach somewhere. -It had not seemed to me, as I had examined it -before the earthquake, that the rift was more -than large enough to carry the water, but it -might have been opened wider by the shock, and -so we followed it. Although sometimes the -walls closed over the watercourse, making low -and narrow tunnels, we managed to force our -way through them. I went in the advance, for -I knew that what my body could pass would present<span class="pagenum" id="Page_313">[313]</span> -no difficulty for her. We wandered in and -out among the coral until it seemed to me that -we had gone miles, although in reality it might -have been but a few hundred yards.</p> - -<p>At last we came to a place too low and too -narrow for me, although I might have perhaps -thrust her through.</p> - -<p>“You see,” she said, “this is the end.”</p> - -<p>“No, not yet,” I answered, resolved never to -give over the attempt while I could move hand -or foot or draw a breath.</p> - -<p>I still had the axe with me and the sword -which I had thrust into my belt. The rock -seemed soft and pliable. Lying down upon my -back and covering my eyes with one hand, I -struck at it overhead with the axe, which I -grasped near the head, thus gradually enlarging -the passage. The water flowing beneath -me was deathly cold, the candle in the -lantern was burning lower and lower, but -I hung on. Never did I work so hard, -so rapidly, so recklessly in my life as then. At -last I loosened a huge piece of the rock which -fell suddenly upon me. Had I not seen it coming -and dropped the axe and stayed its progress<span class="pagenum" id="Page_314">[314]</span> -with both upraised hands, it might have crushed -me. As it was, it fell fairly upon my breast. -I could not throw it aside, the way was too narrow. -I held it off with my hands and forced my -way through the opening, now barely enough to -admit my passing, although what I should meet -with or where I should bring up on the other -side, I knew not. I had no idea how large the -fallen rock was, for all its weight, but my -mistress has told me that it was a monster stone, -and that none but a giant could have carried it. -I thrust hard and harder with my feet and presently -my way was clear and I shoved myself -through the opening. With one great final effort -I rolled the rock aside and then lay on my -back on the sand, breathless, exhausted.</p> - -<p>She dragged herself through the passage I -had thus made and over my body, and then knelt -by my side, kissed me, murmuring words I did -not dare to listen to lest I should go mad with -joy. And indeed, I was so exhausted that I -could scarcely credit that I had heard anything -real. Presently, however, I staggered to my feet -again. She had forgot the precious lantern, but -I went back after it.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_315">[315]</span>We were now in a more spacious cave; the -stream fed by other brooks had become larger; -the descent was much more rapid. The cliff -wall was, I believe, narrower at the cave than -anywhere else in the island. It was perhaps -not more than half a mile wide. We stumbled -rapidly down the long vaulted passage to the -outer wall. As we approached it, I half feared -that the rock might be solid and that the brook -might plunge beneath it, but fortune did not do -its worst for us yet. There was a rift in the wall -around which the brook ran into a sort of tunnel -or passageway, tall enough for me to stand upright -and broad enough to enable us to walk -side by side. A long distance away appeared -to me a spot of dimness. Recklessly we clasped -hands and ran.</p> - -<p>Alas, when we reached the light, we found that -the entrance was closed by a huge stone. It -did not exactly fit the opening and light filtered -around it. I stood panting, staring at it.</p> - -<p>“Are we to be ended now,” I cried, “after -having come thus far? Stand clear, madam,” -I shouted, not giving her time to answer.</p> - -<p>Then with all my strength I swung the axe<span class="pagenum" id="Page_316">[316]</span> -and struck the rock fair and square and by good -fortune upon some fissure, for it shivered and a -crack started. Once again, this time with even -more tremendous force, I swung and struck. -The axe sank into the stone, the helve shivered -in my hand. It was a right good blow, if I -do say it myself, for the rock was now fairly -split in two, the pieces falling to the right and -left. Still, the two halves yet lay within the -entrance, blocking it. We had not achieved a -clear passage.</p> - -<p>I was mad now, as mad as I had been in the -outer cave fighting for her, or when I had cut -the Duke of Arcester. The blood rushed to -my face, a mist to my eyes. I stooped down -and with my naked hands I seized one piece of -that rock and with such strength as Hercules -or Samson might have used, I drew it back, lifted -it up and hurled it aside. The second piece followed -in the same way. My mistress stood staring -at me in awe mingled with terror. The -way was opened and we stepped out upon the -sand.</p> - -<p>Never before or since did sunshine seem so -sweet. My muddy clothes were torn to rags,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_317">[317]</span> -blood was clotted in my hair and on my forehead, -my face was black with sweat and dust, -there were wounds upon my legs and arms. I -was a gory and horrible spectacle. Mistress -Lucy had suffered no wounds, but her clothes -were rent and torn. Her face, too, was grimy, -but beneath the dust and earth stain it showed as -white as the cap of a wave.</p> - -<p>“Thanks be to God,” she said at last, “and you, -we have won through.”</p> - -<p>I thought she would have fainted. I caught -her by the arm, set her down upon the sand and -sprinkled the water from the brook in her face -until presently she revived.</p> - -<p>“We are not safe yet,” I urged. “There were -hundreds of savages upon the island; they may -not all have been at the cave. We must go -warily, we cannot rest now.”</p> - -<p>“I am ready,” she answered with great spirit, -getting to her feet and stretching out her hand. -“If you will help me I can go anywhere.”</p> - -<p>I still had my sword. I drew it out and led -on, keeping well under the shelter of the cliffs. -We walked up the sand toward the giant stairs. -There we saw men, islanders, on the top of the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_318">[318]</span> -wall, but my first glance told me that we had -nothing to fear from them, for the stairs were -gone. They were but a scattered heap of stones. -The false gods were down, too. I wondered -what had come to those at the main altar in the -center of the island. The earthquake had -crumbled the work of the builders of bygone -years, and as the stairs had fallen away they had -left the cliff sheer and bare for a hundred feet -or more. Those above could not come at us, -nor could we approach them, for which indeed -we had no mind.</p> - -<p>“It is an act of God,” said I, “that has broken -down the stairs.”</p> - -<p>“But there may be another way of descent,” -she said after a moment. “Oh, let us leave this -dreadful island!”</p> - -<p>I had no hope that the dinghy had been spared, -but its place was not far away and we walked to -it in silence. It was gone. A tidal wave had -followed the earthquake. The canoes in which -the islanders had come had been dashed to pieces -and their few keepers killed. The survivors -were prisoners on the island unless their friends -came to their help, and even then, until they<span class="pagenum" id="Page_319">[319]</span> -could devise some way of getting down the cliff. -And we, too, were prisoners. Some of our gear, -the compass, some provisions which I had stored -in the crannies of the rock were still there, but -they were useless to us. Something else had -happened. The earthquake had broken the barrier -reef. Before us was a practicable passage to -the sea.</p> - -<p>If we only had a boat! I turned to the -canoes hopeful of finding one seaworthy, and as -I did so my Mistress Lucy caught me by the -arm.</p> - -<p>“Look,” she cried, pointing down the lagoon.</p> - -<p>I turned and there, bottom upward, floated the -dinghy. The sight of her was like a draught of -wine. I turned and ran down the sand, followed -by my lady. When opposite the boat I kicked -off my shoes, I had on little else but shirt and -trousers, jumped into the lagoon, swam to the -dinghy and towed her ashore.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_320">[320]</span></p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_321">[321]</span> - -<h2 class="nobreak">BOOK IV<br> -<br> -ONCE MORE UPON THE SEAS<br> -<br> -<i>The Treasure Is Brought Home and All Is Well</i></h2> -</div> -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_322">[322]</span></p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_323">[323]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XIX<br> - -<span class="small">WHEREIN WE CAPTURE THE SHIP</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">WE were so excited and exhausted by the -terrific experiences which we had just -gone through that a sort of frenzy possessed us. -I know that word described my feelings and I -think it also described my lady’s feelings. We -threw the things that we had saved, or that had -escaped the earthquake and the tidal wave that -followed it, into the boat pell-mell, climbed in -ourselves, and shoved off. We could not get -away from that island quick enough and we -could not get far enough away once we started.</p> - -<p>Luckily the oars had been secured to the -thwarts, and I shipped them on the rowlocks -forthwith, and then I rowed across the lagoon -and through the opening in the reef. Indeed, -the tidal wave had shattered the reef in various -places and for the first time in centuries the -sea made clean sweeps of the beach through the -many openings. It was not altogether easy to<span class="pagenum" id="Page_324">[324]</span> -row through the surf but it was child’s play to -our first passage over the reef. In spite of all -that I had gone through, I felt as one possessed, -and the stout ash oars fairly bent to my vigorous -strokes. When we cleared the entrance, and -got into smoother water, I shipped the oars, -stepped the mast I had made during our sojourn -on the island to take the place of the -broken one, set a small sail I had improvised -in idle moments out of some spare canvas which -I had luckily found in the after locker together -with the remaining pieces left over from my -tailoring, and then I came aft and seized the -tiller.</p> - -<p>My lady had sat silent most of the time, closely -watching me, but now she asked a pertinent -question.</p> - -<p>“Whither are we bound?”</p> - -<p>Her interrogation recalled me to myself. I -had really given the matter no thought at all. -All that I had permitted myself to decide upon -was to get away from the island, and I had -hoisted the sail and put the boat before the wind -without a thought as to its direction.</p> - -<p>It so happened—indeed, I humbly submit that<span class="pagenum" id="Page_325">[325]</span> -perhaps it did not happen by chance but -was so ordered by that Providence which had -watched over us—that the wind blew directly off -the island and the boat was headed toward the -distant shores of the other islands whence the -marauders had come and where <i>The Rose of -Devon</i> had been wrecked. I recollected from -the conversation I had had with Pimball that -they had somehow floated the ship and that she -was seaworthy, and as my mistress questioned me -the daring design of seizing the ship flashed into -my mind.</p> - -<p>Indeed, the enterprise was in a measure forced -upon me. We had no water in the boat, practically -no provisions. We were thousands of -miles away from the possibility of passing ships. -Unless some vessel should be blown far out of -her course by continued storms there was absolutely -no chance of our being picked up. That -small boat with its patched-up, makeshift equipment -was in no condition anyway for a long -voyage, even if we had plenty of food and water. -<i>The Rose of Devon</i> would provide everything -we needed if we once got aboard her, and while -two would be an almost impossible crew for such<span class="pagenum" id="Page_326">[326]</span> -a ship, as I had said or thought, yet if any of her -spars still stood, by means of tackles I might -make shift to hoist a rag of sail. If the vessel -were still tight she could carry us indefinitely, -and perhaps by taking advantage of every wind -that was favorable we might in the end make the -South American Coast. Of course the work -would all have to be done by me, but my lady -had often steered <i>The Rose of Devon</i> during the -outward voyage, for her pleasure, and she could -relieve me long enough for me to get the absolutely -necessary sleep so long as we were aboard -her. At any rate, half-naked, hungry, thirsty, -as we were in a small boat stripped of everything, -she was our only resource. Therefore I -answered briefly.</p> - -<p>“I am going to seize <i>The Rose of Devon</i> if I -can find her.”</p> - -<p>“But there will be men aboard her,” said my -mistress apprehensively.</p> - -<p>“Doubtless,” I returned, “but at most there -cannot be many of them. We saw enough on -the island to know that.”</p> - -<p>“Yes,” admitted the brave woman by my side, -“that is true.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_327">[327]</span>“No one would offer to stay on the ship when -he had a chance to hunt for treasure and for -you and me.”</p> - -<p>“No, I suppose not.”</p> - -<p>“They would have to be constrained to stay -there, and as I take it that the native fighting -force of the island on which the ship was cast -was in the canoes, there would not be any necessity -for guarding her heavily. Besides, two or -three with firearms could stop any attack that -might be made.”</p> - -<p>“But we have no firearms,” said my lady.</p> - -<p>“We have weapons,” I returned. I had picked -up the musket from a shelf of rock where I had -laid it, and she still clung to the pistol with -which she had saved my life by her adroitness. -“We have firearms,” I continued, “but they are -useless to us without powder and shot”—all that -we had, had either been washed away or wetted -so that it was of no use—“but I have my cutlass -and I consider myself a match for all the murdering -pirates that may be left on that ship.”</p> - -<p>“I believe that, too,” she said, looking at me -admiringly, “when I think of your determination, -your feats of strength, your—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_328">[328]</span>“They were nothing. They did not measure -up to the inspiration I had,” said I.</p> - -<p>But she shook her head at this and I continued, -not daring to notice her overmuch.</p> - -<p>“I take it that those islands are four or five -leagues away,” I looked over the side, “and this -boat is making not more than three-quarters of -a league an hour. That is all we can do with -such a poor makeshift for a sail.” I looked up -into the sky, then at my watch. It was high -noon. I had not dreamed that we had been so -long in our adventures that day. “It will be -dusk before we reach the nearest island. It may -be that haply we shall find <i>The Rose of Devon</i> -there.”</p> - -<p>“And if we do, what will be your plans?”</p> - -<p>“I propose to douse the sail when we get near -enough to see her, which will be long before she -can see us, then wait until nightfall, take to the -oars, row alongside, fasten the boat aft, and -clamber aboard. If there are only two or three -on her there will probably be but one on watch. -I can throttle him without arousing the attention -of the others. Perhaps I can confine the others -below. Then we can cut the cable, hoist a rag<span class="pagenum" id="Page_329">[329]</span> -of sail somehow, and be away before morning.”</p> - -<p>“But if there are savages aboard?”</p> - -<p>“I do not think there will be any, but if there -are I must even chance it.”</p> - -<p>“It sounds terribly dangerous.”</p> - -<p>“It is dangerous, but it is our only chance. -How long do you think we would last in this -open boat? In two or three days we would be -mad for food and drink, burning up under this -tropic sun.”</p> - -<p>“Could we not land on one of the other -islands?”</p> - -<p>“They are all populated, I take it, and our -end would be certain.”</p> - -<p>“And what do you propose that I should do -while you are fighting for me on the ship?”</p> - -<p>“You will stay in the boat which I shall make -fast to the ship, and if I should fail—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, don’t say that!”</p> - -<p>“But I must say it. It is not beyond possibility -that I shall, although I do not think it, because -I believe God Who has preserved us hitherto -does not intend that we shall finally fail. -But if I should be overpowered or killed, there is -a plug in the bottom of the boat. All you have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_330">[330]</span> -to do is to cast off the painter and pull out the -plug and—drift away.”</p> - -<p>“I understand,” she said. “And if anything -happens to you,” she looked at me directly as she -spoke, “I would rather drift away and drown—than -live without you.”</p> - -<p>“Let us not dwell upon that,” said I. “Let us -hope that nothing will happen.”</p> - -<p>She nodded her head.</p> - -<p>“Now,” I continued, “I am going to ask you -a strange thing.”</p> - -<p>She looked at me fearlessly and the trust and -confidence of her next words repaid all my -efforts a thousandfold.</p> - -<p>“You can ask me anything you like,” she said -instantly.</p> - -<p>“I am frightfully weary. I shall need what -strength I have for the work of the night. The -breeze is gentle and fair. There is no likelihood -that it will change. All you have to do is -to keep the boat on its course and awaken me if -anything should change. Will you try it and -help me thus far? I must have some sleep.”</p> - -<p>“I understand perfectly,” was her brave and -direct reply, “and you can go to sleep with perfect<span class="pagenum" id="Page_331">[331]</span> -confidence. I will watch over you and the -boat as best I can, God helping me. You know, -I slept most of the night, myself, and I feel in -no need of rest now.”</p> - -<p>With my cutlass I broke open a cocoanut, the -milk and meat of which refreshed us both, and -then, as I was, I threw myself down on the bottom -of the boat, a hard bed, but one made soft by -great weariness and want of sleep. The last -thing I remember was the picture of Mistress -Wilberforce, beautiful in her disarray, sitting in -the stern sheets, holding the tiller in one hand -and the sheet in the other, looking down upon -me with a gaze I did not dare to think upon. -I had no idea how weary I was, for I was asleep -almost instantly, and it was five o’clock according -to my watch before she awakened me with a -touch of her little foot.</p> - -<p>Although I was strained and stiff from the -cramped position and the hard planking on -which I lay, I knew that a stretch or two would -fix me and I was greatly refreshed by my sleep -and ready for a giant’s work.</p> - -<p>“I had to wake you,” she said, reluctantly I -thought, “because the island is in sight, and—”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_332">[332]</span>“The ship!” I cried.</p> - -<p>“Yes, you may see it dead ahead.”</p> - -<p>Whereat I got to my knees and shaded my -eyes, for the sun had not yet set, and stared over -the water.</p> - -<p>Sure enough, there lay <i>The Rose of Devon</i>. -She was still hull down in the shadow, but we -could see the masts, that is, what was left of -them. The mizzenmast was gone at the deck -and the main topmast at the hounds, but the foremast -still stood and the fore-topmast. The -mainyard was still across, as were the two yards -of the foremast. That was all I could make out -then.</p> - -<p>The island merited no particular description, -for it was like hundreds of other South Seas -Pacific islands. It was low and hilly and surrounded -by a reef, but there was a broad opening -through the reef, at least we thought so because -the breakers suddenly ceased and there -was a long stretch of smooth black water before -they began again.</p> - -<p>We had no time for many details, and indeed -I came instantly to action. The breeze had -practically died out and although the earthquake<span class="pagenum" id="Page_333">[333]</span> -and tidal wave still caused a heavy sea, it was -gradually quieting down to long, gentle undulations. -I turned aft, unstepped the mast and -doused the sail, carefully placing both where they -might be of use in an emergency. Then I decided -to let the boat drift for a while, until it -grew dark enough to enable me to approach -the ship without danger of observation.</p> - -<p>We made a good meal off the scanty provisions -we had left. My mistress was for saving -them, but I bluntly pointed out that either we -should have plenty in a few hours or be in no -need of anything to eat forever after, so we satisfied -our hunger and thirst abundantly, and then -as it wanted an hour or two of night, I made my -lady lie down, using the sail and my waistcoat -to soften the planking, and rest in her turn. She -obeyed me without question and, in spite of her -declaration that she was not tired, I had the -satisfaction of seeing in a few minutes that she -had fallen asleep.</p> - -<p>I sat silently watching her through the hours -while the sun sank, while the dusk was followed -by darkness, until the stars came out and then I -stepped across her, seized the oars and started on<span class="pagenum" id="Page_334">[334]</span> -my long pull toward the ship. We had drifted -southward I opined, but I had taken my bearings -carefully by the stars and I knew exactly in what -direction to send the dinghy. The noise of the -oars in the rowlocks finally awakened my lady. -She got to her feet, went aft, took the tiller and, -upon my giving her directions, steered a true -course for the ship.</p> - -<p>I suppose it was close on to nine o’clock when -we reached her vicinity. I could not see my -watch. We had no means of making a light, -if we had dared upon the experiment. The -night was dark and moonless and, save for the -stars, as black as Egypt was fabled to be. The -waves rolling through the opening of the reef -and crashing on the shore drowned the noise of -the oars in the rowlocks. The tide was in full -flood, I judged, in fact just beginning to ebb, and -the breeze which had sprung up after sunset -was, as usual, offshore, two things greatly to -our advantage.</p> - -<p>We did not see the ship until we were almost -upon her. Suddenly she loomed blackly out of -the darkness, like a smudge of soot of darker hue -than the rest. There was not a light upon her.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_335">[335]</span> -I rowed close to her, rounded her counter, and -discovered the Jacob’s ladder which usually hung -there still in place. I fastened the boat with a -turn of the painter around the ladder and belayed -it to a cleat aft, drew my sword from my -sheath, and then turned for a last word.</p> - -<p>“You know what to do if I don’t come back?” -I whispered.</p> - -<p>She nodded. I put out my hand and she took -it in both of hers. I was standing at the time and -she was sitting, and before I could stop her she -bent and kissed my great hand. I could not -trust myself any further. With a prayer, silent -but none the less fervent, I seized the rungs of -the Jacob’s ladder and slowly mounted to the -level of the rail abaft the trunk cabin which -served as a sort of poop deck. I had taken off -my shoes before I did so, and save for the creaking -caused by the swaying induced by my weight -on the ladder, I went up without a sound.</p> - -<p>I swung my leg over the rail, after having -taken a quick look along the deck and having seen -nothing. Before I disappeared over the side I -turned and peered down through the blackness -at her upturned face. I could see dimly its<span class="pagenum" id="Page_336">[336]</span> -whiteness. I waved my hand to her and she -waved hers in turn. She had the hardest part, -that of sitting still, not knowing whether success -was to attend our efforts or failure. The line -that was attached to the boat plug was in her -hand. The next few moments would determine -whether she would rejoin me on the ship or -whether she would cast off the painter, pull out -the plug, and drift away with the young ebb.</p> - -<p>I had that picture in my mind’s eye, too, and -if I had needed anything to nerve me to the -service of my mistress it would have been that. -I had carried my cutlass in my teeth as I climbed -up the ladder. I instantly shifted it to my hand, -peering carefully about me as I made my way -along the top of the cabin. The deck was in a -frightful state of confusion. One of the deck -houses had been blown in by the storm and pieces -of wreckage lay all about. The starboard rail -had been shattered along the waist. They had -made little effort it seemed to clear up the raffle -and the wreckage.</p> - -<p>I made my way forward slowly and with all -the softness of a great cat until I came to the -break of the cabin. Everything was in shadow<span class="pagenum" id="Page_337">[337]</span> -and darkness, of course, yet I thought I detected -someone leaning against the starboard rail on -the quarter-deck abreast the mainmast, looking -toward the land. I stared and the longer I -stared the more convinced I became that someone -was there. I crossed over to the port side -and slipped down to the quarter-deck. Silently -as before, I made my way over the littered deck -in the direction of the standing figure.</p> - -<p>If the deck had been clear, I could have -reached him without attracting his attention, but -within a few feet of him I stepped upon a round -marlinspike which slid under my feet and the -effort to recover my balance aroused the -watcher’s attention. He looked around suspiciously, -but the next moment I was upon him. I -did not know how many people were on that ship -and I could not afford to make any noise. If I -were to succeed I must deal with the enemy one -at a time. I caught this man by the throat with -one hand. The next instant I saw a flash of -something in the air and I was just in time to -seize his descending arm grasping his sheath -knife.</p> - -<p>I held him in an iron grip. He kicked at me<span class="pagenum" id="Page_338">[338]</span> -viciously but I lifted him higher into the air and -sank my fingers tighter and tighter in his throat. -Thereafter I held him there waiting. God -knows how I accomplished it, but I did. Presently -I felt him grow limp in my hands. I had -broken his wrist I discovered afterward, and had -nearly choked him to death. I laid him down -on the deck and with a piece of rope I lashed -him hand and foot. I didn’t know whether he -was dead or not but I couldn’t afford to take any -chances. I doubled another piece of rope and -thrust it tightly between his jaws which I pried -open, and so left him bound and gagged.</p> - -<p>I thought I had worked silently, but either I -had made more noise than I fancied or else it -had come time for them to relieve the watch. -But for whatsoever cause it may be, as I was -bending over him, a ray of light suddenly shot -through the darkness. It came from the companion -hatchway which opened on the deck from -the low break of the trunk cabin, rising a few -feet above the quarter-deck. I sprang to my feet -and turned instantly, sword in hand, and the next -instant three figures broke out of the light. The -lantern they carried illuminated me completely.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_339">[339]</span> -If I had had more time I should have jumped -back into the shadows—I was quick-witted -enough to think of it—but the time was lacking.</p> - -<p>The next moment the three precipitated themselves -upon me. They were half dressed, two of -them had sheath knives and the third a cutlass. -Fortunately none of them had brought a pistol. -They were courageous enough, I will say that -for them. And his daring brought the first man -who had the drawn sword to his fate, for as he -lunged at me I spitted him with my own cutlass. -I drove the blow home to the hilt. The -man went down like a ninepin, dragging the -sword from my hand, and as fortune would have -it he fell in front of number two, staggering him -so that he dropped the lantern, leaving the deck -in darkness save for the light which came from -the after cabin. Being otherwise weaponless, I -received number two with a mighty blow on -the jaw from my clenched fist which temporarily -accounted for him. Number three wavered indecisively -for a moment giving me time to draw -out my cutlass from the body of the dead man. -The blade was broken off about six inches from -the point, but nevertheless in a hand like mine it<span class="pagenum" id="Page_340">[340]</span> -was a terrible weapon. I did not give him time -to recover, for I sprang upon him. He thrust -at me with his own knife half-heartedly, but in -a moment I struck it out of his hand and sent it -flying over the rail and into the sea.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said I, “get down on your knees and -beg for your life.”</p> - -<p>There must have been something compelling -in my manner for he instantly obeyed me. He -threw himself flat before me and it was not until -I prodded him with my blade that he stopped -howling.</p> - -<p>“Tell me quickly,” I said, “and tell me truly, -who are on the ship?”</p> - -<p>“There were four of us,” he began.</p> - -<p>“That is enough for the present,” I answered, -for I had accounted for the whole four. “Any -natives?”</p> - -<p>“None.”</p> - -<p>“Come with me,” I said.</p> - -<p>I caught him by the collar of his shirt, dragged -him to his feet, marched him along the deck, -and bundled him to the forepeak. I drew the -hatch cover, battened it down and locked it. I -knew that he could not get out until I let him.<span class="pagenum" id="Page_341">[341]</span> -Then I walked back to the man I had struck -with my fist but discovered no signs of returning -consciousness in him. He was still helpless but -I lashed and gagged him as I had the first man. -Having made sure that I had nothing to fear -from these men I sprang to the rail on the top -of the trunk cabin.</p> - -<p>“Mistress Lucy,” I cried.</p> - -<p>“Oh, thank God, thank God,” came her voice -in the darkness. “I heard the shouting, I saw the -light. Are you unharmed?”</p> - -<p>“Entirely,” I answered, “and I have the ship. -Leave the boat fast as it is and climb aboard. -Stay, perhaps I would better descend and help -you.”</p> - -<p>“No,” she said, “I can manage it myself.”</p> - -<p>I leaned far over the rail and as soon as she -came within reach I caught her arm and presently -I had the satisfaction of lifting her up on -the top of the trunk cabin by my side.</p> - -<p>“Safe now!” I cried triumphantly, resisting an -overwhelming temptation to take her in my arms -and shout for joy.</p> - -<p>“What next?” she asked.</p> - -<p>Singular how she asked me that question in<span class="pagenum" id="Page_342">[342]</span> -every emergency. Well, I had, as I generally -had, an answer for her.</p> - -<p>“I will get another lantern out of the cabin,” -I answered, “and then we shall see.”</p> - -<p>To leap down the companion ladder and fetch -the lantern burning there was the work of a few -seconds. I had forgot the dead man whom I -had thrust through with my sword, but there he -lay in full view. My mistress screamed faintly. -I cursed myself for my forgetfulness. I had her -turn her back and without more ado I picked the -dead man up and hurled him overboard, praying -that God might have mercy on his soul, but -otherwise giving him little thought.</p> - -<p>“Here are two men,” said I, flashing the lantern -over them, “they are still alive but bound -and helpless. I must get the ship under way -and I must depend upon you. If you will come -forward with me we will make shift to hoist the -jib or staysail, it is all we can do in this darkness. -We will cut the cable, and as the wind is offshore -and the tide beginning to ebb, we will get away -from these horrible islands.”</p> - -<p>Hand in hand we ran rapidly forward. Fortunately, -the bowsprit still stood, even the flying<span class="pagenum" id="Page_343">[343]</span> -jib boom was in place. I overhauled the gear -and the two of us hoisted the jib, my lady pulling -on the halyards with me like a little man.</p> - -<p>“Now,” said I, “do you go aft and take the -wheel. Take the lantern with you. I will hold -out the jib sheet, cast her head to port, and tell -you in what direction to steer.”</p> - -<p>She hesitated a moment, fearful at leaving me.</p> - -<p>“There is no danger,” I said. “There were -but four men on the ship, one is dead and overboard, -another locked up in the forepeak beneath -my feet, and two are as helpless as logs.”</p> - -<p>“I will go,” said the girl resolutely, “although -it is frightfully dark.”</p> - -<p>“The least call will bring me to your side,” -said I. “Take the lantern with you. I need it -not.”</p> - -<p>I watched her walk rapidly along the deck, -lantern in hand. When she reached the wheel -I told her to cast off its lashings, put it amidships, -and then with an axe, which I had found lying -where they had left it after they had cut the -wreckage of the masts away, I severed the cable. -Thereafter I called aft to my lady to put the -helm hard astarboard. The bow of <i>The Rose<span class="pagenum" id="Page_344">[344]</span> -of Devon</i> slowly swung around, the sail filled -and presently I had the satisfaction of seeing her -slip through the entrance in the lagoon, past the -reef and into the open sea.</p> - -<p>I belayed the jib sheet, ran aft and took the -helm. We were free. My mistress refused to -go below, refused to leave my side in fact, so -until daybreak we remained on deck, I steering, -she seated close by. And so we sped on through -the sweet summer night.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_345">[345]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XX<br> - -<span class="small">SHOWS HOW WE SAILED TO SAFETY AGAIN</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">I  DO not suppose that a man and a woman -were ever confronted with a greater task -than that which we faced that morning. The -problem met me in so many ways that I was fairly -puzzled at it. The two men lying bound and -gagged on the deck had, of course, recovered -consciousness. The man below in the forepeak -had given some noisy signs of his presence. -These three had to be dealt with in some way. -The ship itself was wrecked, aloft that is, and I -had as yet no means of telling whether she were -tight below, although, as I deemed she sat about -as usual in the water, I concluded that if she had -sprung a leak they had succeeded in stopping it.</p> - -<p>The dawn disclosed a white-faced man and -woman staring at each other near the wheel. -Breakfast was a problem in itself, too. On the -one hand, I did not like to send my lady below -without at least having made some sort of inspection<span class="pagenum" id="Page_346">[346]</span> -myself, nor did I like to leave her alone on -deck, on the other.</p> - -<p>“Of what are you thinking?” she asked presently, -seeing my brows knitted with the stress of -my mental effort.</p> - -<p>“Breakfast, first of all, something to eat.”</p> - -<p>“Let me go below and get it.”</p> - -<p>“No,” I replied, “I must see what’s below -first myself.”</p> - -<p>“Very well then,” was her prompt, brave -answer. She rose as she spoke and seized the -spokes of the wheel. “I will steer the ship, only -do you hurry back.”</p> - -<p>“If I only had a pistol to leave with you,” I -said.</p> - -<p>“There is no danger,” she answered bravely -enough, “there were only four men on the ship -you said. One is dead, one is locked up forward, -and the other two—”</p> - -<p>“I will make sure about them,” I interrupted, -going over and examining the lashings of the -two.</p> - -<p>They were frightened to death and the man -with the broken wrist, although I didn’t know -it then, was suffering greatly. Their eyes were<span class="pagenum" id="Page_347">[347]</span> -mutely appealing, but I had no pity to waste. -Seeing that they were tightly bound and the -hatch forward securely battened, I turned and -ran below.</p> - -<p>As fortune would have it a brace of pistols -lay on the table in the cabin. One of them was -loaded and primed and ready for use. It was -lucky for me that they had not used it last night, -I thought. I snatched it up, returned to the -deck, and laid it at my lady’s side. Thereafter I -felt much safer for I knew she could use it on -occasion. I then went below and resumed my -search. The cabin was frightfully untidy and -disorderly. Some of the mutineers at least had -made it their headquarters and the table was -covered with an accumulation of soiled dishes. -On a platter I found some cold salt beef and -bread and other things. There was no time to -be dainty, but I did make shift to clean a plate, -heaped it with hard bread and beef, drew a pannikin -of water, and returned to the deck with it. -We made our first breakfast by the wheel.</p> - -<p>I had been thinking hard and I had come to -the conclusion that our only safety lay in keeping -the three members of the crew securely locked<span class="pagenum" id="Page_348">[348]</span> -up. If I could have depended upon one of them -the problem would have been simplified immensely, -and if I could have depended upon two -we could have got along with some degree of -comfort, for the three of us with the aid of tackles -could have handled the ship while my lady -steered. But it was not to be thought of.</p> - -<p>First I took the gags out of the mouths of the -two men, whereat he of the broken wrist told -me of his hurt. I cast off the lashings to verify -his statement. I had brought up from my cabin -and from Captain Matthews’ several sets of irons -for wrists and ankles. They had not disturbed -them although they had otherwise rummaged -and plundered the cabins and had destroyed -much in them wantonly. I clapped double irons -on the villain who was unhurt and irons on the -ankles of the man with the broken wrist. He -was in great pain and more or less helpless. I -fastened his feet to a ring bolt in the deck and -then took the other man and stowed him below -in my cabin which I carefully cleared of everything -and which I securely locked on the outside. -He was a small, slight man and I knew -that the door would hold him, but to make assurance<span class="pagenum" id="Page_349">[349]</span> -doubly sure, I intended to put up a bar -when I had time.</p> - -<p>Him of the broken wrist I put in the fourth -cabin which had not been occupied during the -cruise, as we had carried no second mate. Before -I turned the lock on him I set his wrist and -put it in splints as best I could. It was his right -wrist and little danger could be expected from -him. Nevertheless, I locked him up securely. -I saw that each room was provided with bread -and meat and water. I told them that I would -visit them once a day and give them food enough -for the day, and that if they attempted to break -out I would give them short shrift indeed.</p> - -<p>Taking the pistol from my mistress, I then -went forward, opened the fore hatch and -descended into the forepeak. It was well I had -a weapon, for the man had possessed himself of -a cutlass and I have no doubt, if I had not presented -the pistol at him so soon as I put foot on -the ladder, he would have cut me down. I had -some trouble in getting him to put down his -weapon, he was so ugly and disobedient, and I -had about made up my mind to pull the trigger -and end it, as I had no time to waste on a murderer<span class="pagenum" id="Page_350">[350]</span> -like that one. I guess he must have seen -in my face that my patience was at an end for -finally I had him in double irons as well. I left -him in the forecastle, first making a thorough -search for and removing everything that he -would be able to use as a weapon. A good many -of the seamen’s chests were there but they were -locked and I didn’t disturb them, as he had no -means of getting into them. I told him what I -had told the others. He was the biggest and -strongest man and he had the strongest prison. -The forepeak was separated from the rest of the -ship by a stout bulkhead and the only way he -could get out was by the hatch, which I drew -over until it was but six inches open and there -I secured it. The first part of the problem was -thus solved.</p> - -<p>During all this, my mistress had stood bravely -by the helm. I shall never forget how beautiful -she looked, with the fresh breeze bringing color -into her pale cheeks and blowing back wisps of -her golden hair, lovely in its disarray. We were -both of us exactly as we had been when we came -out of the cave. I was about to go on further -business when she interrupted me.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_351">[351]</span>“If you please,” she began with unusual -humility, “Master Hampdon, if you can spare -me a little while to myself now I should like to -go below. Perhaps the villains have left some -of my clothes intact and I may change my dress -and wash my face, and—”</p> - -<p>“I am a brute not to have thought of it,” I -said. “Keep the pistol with you. Who knows -what may chance? I will take the wheel. -Come to me as soon as you may, for I shall be -anxious when you are out of my sight. When -I have finished on the deck I expect to make a -thorough investigation of the ship to see what -condition she is in and what is best to be done.”</p> - -<p>“I shall hasten,” she said, turning away and -tripping lightly down the ladder.</p> - -<p>In an incredibly short time she was back transformed. -Although her cabin had been occupied -by some of the men and her things had been -overhauled and were in a state of confusion, yet -she had found suitable clothing and she presently -came up on deck looking as fresh and dainty as -if she had never been on an adventure in her life. -And yet, will you believe me? it was with a certain -very vivid regret I saw her put aside the<span class="pagenum" id="Page_352">[352]</span> -tunic I had made her, which had served her so -well.</p> - -<p>“I suppose,” said I, “that I ought to be doing -the same thing, but there will be time enough -for that later on. How do you feel?”</p> - -<p>“Fit for anything.”</p> - -<p>“And you will take the wheel?”</p> - -<p>“Gladly.”</p> - -<p>“Very well,” said I, “you have nothing to do -but keep her before the wind.”</p> - -<p>With that, axe in hand I went forward. I put -in the hardest hour or two of work in my life. -I never stopped a moment except to throw back -a word or two to my little mistress guiding the -ship. By the time I had finished, the decks of -<i>The Rose of Devon</i> presented an entirely different -appearance. I had chopped away and -thrown overboard the mast wreckage. When it -was too heavy, I clapped a tackle to it to assist -me. The tangled gear had been overhauled and -each brace, line, and halyard had been coiled -and hung to its proper pin. Although the ship -looked desolate and forlorn enough to a sailor, -and to anyone else perhaps, there was no confusion -or disorder.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_353">[353]</span>By this time it was high noon. I knocked off -work therefore and, upon her insistence, relieved -her at the wheel while she went below to the -lazarette where the cabin stores were kept, to -prepare us something to eat. She said that was -her task, and although it irked me to see her -compelled to do anything, there was truth in her -words. I can do most things but cook. There, -I confess, I fail. I did kindle a fire for her in -the galley, however, and about one o’clock we -had a royal dinner, the first civilized meal, so -to speak, that we had enjoyed since the day of -the mutiny. She brought it up on deck and we -ate it together. After dinner she surprised me -by proffering me a pipe which she had found -below—it had been Captain Matthews’—and a -pouch of tobacco, and nothing would do but that -I must smoke before turning to again. I confess -that it tasted sweet to me, and felt sorry that -she could not enjoy the luxury, and told her so, -which seemed to give her great amusement.</p> - -<p>Her light-heartedness cheered me immensely. -To be sure she did not quite imagine the extent -of the problem that lay before us, or perhaps she -knew more about it than I fancied, but whatever<span class="pagenum" id="Page_354">[354]</span> -be the facts, I could not feel downhearted or -downcast when she smiled at me as she did then.</p> - -<p>Well, the hour of refreshment and rest at last -came to an end. Surrendering the wheel to her, -I went forward. I had determined to loose the -mainsail first, if I could, and then loose the foresail -and topsail. The first was an easy enough -task. It took me some time to climb out on each -of the yardarms and cast off the gaskets, but -presently the huge sail hung in the buntlines. I -came down by the backstays, clapped a watch -tackle on each sheet and finally succeeded in getting -the sail set as taut as the bolt ropes would -allow. My mistress clapped her hands with joy -when I had succeeded. The slow pace of the -ship was much increased by the draw of the big -mainsail.</p> - -<p>I did the same thing with the foresail and then -boldly tackled the fore-topsail, but here I met -with greater difficulties for the topsail yard—it -was a single topsail—had to be mastheaded -if the sail was to be of any use. Although I -clapped several tackles on it and pulled and -hauled lustily, it taxed my strength beyond its -limit. It was my mistress who came to my<span class="pagenum" id="Page_355">[355]</span> -assistance. She lashed the wheel amidships -while watching me pull at the halyards, and came -and seized the tarred rope with her own hands -and laid back with a will.</p> - -<p>It was just the added pound or two that was -needed, and slowly, readjusting the tackles from -time to time, we at last mastheaded the fore-topsail -yard. I was glad that <i>The Rose of Devon</i> -was a small ship, for had that yard been a foot -longer or a pound heavier, we had never done it. -When I had finished I carefully braced the -yards, then I cast off the lashings of the wheel -and shifted it until the wind came from the starboard -quarter and lo and behold we were headed -due eastward!</p> - -<p>The breeze was growing stronger but it was -still gentle. It blew fair and held steady. If it -would only blow long enough and hold without -change we would inevitably fetch the South -American coast, which I estimated something -more than fifteen hundred leagues away.</p> - -<p>I rested a while but not for long. It was late -in the afternoon, yet I felt it necessary further to -overhaul the ship; so leaving my mistress again -in charge, a solitary woman on a half wrecked<span class="pagenum" id="Page_356">[356]</span> -ship in a great waste of unknown seas!—I tell -you this that you may see how brave she was—I -went below, having first sounded the well and -found to my joy that there was no more than the -usual amount of water in it and that the ship -evidently was tight. She must have gone on the -sand in the storm in such a way as not to start a -leak, although it might be that a plank had been -started and that the men aboard her, one of -whom was an expert carpenter, had been able to -get at it and caulk it up. At any rate, she was -tight.</p> - -<p>Everything below was in a state of disorder but -no especial damage had been done. I cleaned -out the cabin, washed the dishes and made everything -snug. In the cabin that Pimball had occupied -after my departure I found the famous -chart and the little image, both of which I put -carefully away. I was glad to see them again. -We have them still and often show them to our -children and friends as we tell again this tale.</p> - -<p>I also estimated the provisions in the lazarette. -There was plenty of food for our immediate -needs, although most of the liquor was gone. -Then I went down into the hold. I found<span class="pagenum" id="Page_357">[357]</span> -enough supplies there to last the five of us who -were on board indefinitely. The arms chest had -been broken open and most of the arms were -gone—I suspected that they were back on the -Island of the Stairs! Those that remained I -carefully removed, and finding powder and shot, -I charged them and placed them under lock and -key in Captain Matthews’ cabin, which I had -reserved for my own use.</p> - -<p>By the time I had finished, night had almost -fallen. I stopped before the doors where I had -confined the prisoners and asked them how they -did and if they wanted anything, being met with -oaths and curses from one man and cries of pain -from the other, to which I was alike indifferent. -I also visited the man in the forecastle and then -came back to take the wheel while my lady got -our supper.</p> - -<p>I don’t think I was ever so tired in my life. -As I look back upon it it seems to me that I had -done ten men’s work. And yet there was nothing -but thankfulness in my heart as I hung over the -spokes and watched the ship rush toward safety -through the gently rolling seas. How mercifully -God had protected us. How He had used<span class="pagenum" id="Page_358">[358]</span> -me to keep harm from this poor, helpless young -woman. I thanked Him for all His kindness -and prayed for a continuance of that favor until -we got safely home.</p> - -<p>Supper was soon ready and it was a fine one. -My shipmate’s skill at cookery surprised me. -She had not stinted in her preparations, and the -best that the ship afforded, and I have told you -that she was expensively, even luxuriously, -stocked, was spread before me. How I did eat! -I am ashamed to think on it, even to this day. -After supper I had another pipe, and then plans -for the night had to be adjusted.</p> - -<p>“Do you go below, Mistress Lucy,” I said, -“and turn in. I have my watch and I will -awaken you at midnight. You can then take the -wheel, and—”</p> - -<p>“No,” said the girl, “I can’t think of going -below where those men are confined. It is -balmy out here. I shall sleep here on the deck -at your feet, within touch and call. I’d rather -have it so.”</p> - -<p>I sought to change her decision but, as in all -matters which were not really vital, I was more -or less helpless.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_359">[359]</span>“Well,” said I, “since you are resolved, take -the wheel and I will bring up your things to -make you comfortable.”</p> - -<p>With that I descended to her cabin and -brought up a mattress, pillow, and blankets, -which I laid on the deck. The sea had gone -down and the ship was steady so my lady could -lie comfortably without being cast against anything, -but for precaution’s sake I put the mattress -against the foot of the trunk cabin in the angle -formed by the companionway. Before Mistress -Lucy went to sleep we had our evening prayers. -I had lighted the binnacle lamp in order to see -the compass course and she stood by it, reading a -psalm from her prayer book, which she had carried -ever with her, and so on until we said good-night. -She lay down at once and closed her eyes -and I thought she was asleep.</p> - -<p>The steering of the ship was not very exhausting. -Under the diminished sail, which was all -that we could carry, she steered easily and the -wheel did not make many demands upon me. I -confess frankly that I never was so utterly weary -in my life. I had not had a regular sleep for -three days and I had worked to the extreme limit<span class="pagenum" id="Page_360">[360]</span> -of my strength during all that time. I found -myself nodding over the wheel and finally I must -have gone sound asleep. The pressure of my -body as I leaned on the spokes brought the ship -around and it was the tremendous slatting of the -sails in the wind, which was ever freshening, -that awoke me.</p> - -<p>The noise awoke my mistress too. She had -learned the sailor’s trick of waking with all her -faculties at her command, and this time she realized -the situation and came to her senses quicker -than I did.</p> - -<p>“You were asleep,” she said, rising.</p> - -<p>“Aye, that I was,” I answered shamefacedly, -bringing the ship before the wind again.</p> - -<p>“What time is it?” she asked.</p> - -<p>When the sails began to draw once more, I -pulled out my watch and soon discovered that -it was only nine o’clock.</p> - -<p>“I have had one hour’s sleep,” she said, “and -am able to take the watch now. I should not -have taken advantage of your offer before. You -have done enough in the past three days to have -killed half a dozen ordinary men. Now, do you -go to sleep and I will watch.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_361">[361]</span>“You will wake me at midnight?” I asked.</p> - -<p>She nodded. At this I put my watch into her -hand and started to go below.</p> - -<p>“No,” she said, “you must not leave me. Go -to sleep here on the deck where I can call you if -necessary.”</p> - -<p>I tumbled down on the mattress I had fixed -for her and almost before I could draw the -blanket over me I was asleep. I say it to my -shame and her glory that she let me sleep the -long night through, for it was the sunlight that -awakened me, and when I opened my eyes, there -she stood, erect and dauntless, matchless, holding -the wheel.</p> -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<span class="pagenum" id="Page_362">[362]</span> - -<h3 class="nobreak">CHAPTER XXI<br> - -<span class="small">AND LOVE ROUNDS OUT THE TALE</span></h3> -</div> - -<p class="drop-cap">THERE is little more to tell. One day was -like another. For once that ocean which -I had always thought ill-called Pacific, did not -belie its name. The wind blew us steadily and -gently toward the haven we wished to reach. It -was hard work but we equally divided watches -and duties, I attending to all the trimming of -the yards, my mistress doing the cooking, and -after that first night we honorably kept watch -and watch at night. I do not know what would -have happened if it had come on to blow, for I -never could have reefed or furled those sails, -but the same Providence which had watched -over us kept us in recollection still. Indeed, -save for a certain nervous strain, I was never -better in my life, and my mistress also.</p> - -<p>After many days’ sailing we approached the -South American coast and there were lucky -enough to fall in with a Spanish frigate. Her<span class="pagenum" id="Page_363">[363]</span> -commander, Don Antonio Recaldé, came aboard -when he heard from the officer whom he had -sent off to us something of our story. He was -incredulous at first and not until we showed him -some of the jewels did he believe us. There was -a great risk, perhaps, in showing an ordinary -man such a valuable treasure, but we were both -agreed, my lady and I, that Don Antonio was to -be trusted absolutely.</p> - -<p>Indeed, he proved himself a royal fellow in -that he took the three mutineers on his own ship -and sent a lieutenant and a dozen seamen aboard -<i>The Rose of Devon</i>, and as he was cruising on a -roving commission he convoyed us into Valparaiso. -The prisoners we turned over to the -English representative, to be tried for piracy and -murder. A trading ship bound through the -Straits of Magellan for Buenos Ayres offered -us an opportunity to return to the Atlantic. We -took advantage of this, disposing of <i>The Rose -of Devon</i> to a firm of Spanish merchants at Valparaiso -for a good price which provided us with -more than enough money for our return voyage, -and which relieved us of the necessity for offering -some of the jewels for sale which would have<span class="pagenum" id="Page_364">[364]</span> -involved explanations and possibly delay and -confiscation.</p> - -<p>We did press upon Don Antonio an emerald -of great size and brilliancy which, generous seaman -that he was, he was loath to take but which -my mistress insisted upon, in addition to which -he received a certain percentage of the proceeds -of the sale of <i>The Rose of Devon</i> as salvage, so -that he and his men were well rewarded for their -kindness to us.</p> - -<p>From Buenos Ayres, which we reached without -mishap, we took a coasting vessel, the only -one that served, for Rio de Janeiro, the capital -of the Portuguese possessions in the Brazils. -There we were lucky enough to find a large -Portuguese man-of-war frigate homeward bound -to Lisbon, whose captain obligingly received us -as passengers, being moved thereto, I more than -suspect, by the beauty of my lady. From Lisbon -by roundabout ways we finally landed in Plymouth -Harbor, whence we had set forth more -than a twelvemonth before. How good it was to -set foot on English ground once more! Yet I -was sadder that morning than I had been during -all our far voyaging. I hired a private coach<span class="pagenum" id="Page_365">[365]</span> -and by nightfall we ended all our long journey at -Master Ficklin’s door. He, with that worthy -kindly woman his sister, greeted us as if we had -risen from the dead, and greatly rejoicing in my -lady’s good fortune, gave us the warmest of -welcomes.</p> - -<p>That night I had what I expected would be -my last interview with her. We had been -thrown constantly together during the six months -that had elapsed since our great adventure on the -Island of the Stairs and our arrival in England. -We had discussed everything else, I think, but -I had said naught of my love. Indeed, each -league of sea over which we passed on our way -homeward seemed to remove her farther from -me. Although she was tender, she was considerate, -she was inviting, she was intimate, when -she was not arch, I could not bring myself to a -declaration.</p> - -<p>We were alone. Good Mistress Ficklin had -given us her parlor for the evening. I took -from my pockets the canvas pouch filled with -her treasure which I had detached from my belt -as I had dressed that morning, and laid it on the -table.</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_366">[366]</span>“This, Mistress Wilberforce,” said I, formally -enough, although my heart was beating rapidly, -“is yours.”</p> - -<p>She waved her hand as if it was of small -moment.</p> - -<p>“We have discussed that before,” she said, -“what of yourself?”</p> - -<p>“Last night,” I replied, “I went down to the -docks. A ship sails for the East Indies next -week. They want a chief mate and if my references -serve they will engage me.”</p> - -<p>“And have you these references?”</p> - -<p>“I thought, madam, that your friends in the -city might give them to me when they know.”</p> - -<p>“But I have no friends in the city,” she answered -promptly.</p> - -<p>“These,” said I, pointing to the table, “will -buy them for you.”</p> - -<p>She stepped over to the table, untied the -strings and upon the velvet cloth fell the -sparkling gems.</p> - -<p>“Would they not buy friends for you as well?” -she asked.</p> - -<p>“Mistress Lucy,” said I, “I want but one thing -in this world. No money, no jewels could buy<span class="pagenum" id="Page_367">[367]</span> -that, nor all the treasure we left behind upon that -island.”</p> - -<p>“But if one should give you that,” she said -very softly, her eyes on the table and her white -hand lifting the stones and letting them fall.</p> - -<p>“I am not worthy—to receive it,” said I.</p> - -<p>“And so,” she said, without looking at me, -“and so it is good-by then. May you be happy.”</p> - -<p>She extended her hand to me and I caught it -and kissed it passionately, but when I made to -let it go she would not.</p> - -<p>“Master Hampdon,” she said, looking at me, -her eyes brighter than the diamonds and bluer -than the sapphires upon the table, “you are a -fool.”</p> - -<p>“Right well I know that, Mistress,” said I, -striving to fetch a smile to match her own.</p> - -<p>“And a blind man as well.”</p> - -<p>Whereat I was a blind man, indeed, for my -eyes misted up, but not with blood as in the battle. -And I, as strong and tough as a mountain -ash, was as like to faint as any lovesick girl.</p> - -<p>“John, John,” came the sweetest voice on earth -to me through the darkness, “don’t you see? -Don’t you know that I love you and you only,<span class="pagenum" id="Page_368">[368]</span> -that you have all my heart and that my life, -which is yours a thousand times on sea and shore, -is not worth living without you?”</p> - -<p>“But your friends, your world,” I protested as -she came nearer.</p> - -<p>“I have no other friends, I want no other, and -you are my world.”</p> - -<p>Well, it was not in me to resist after that, and -for the third time in my life I held her in my -arms, where since that hour she has often been -again, and for the third time I drank the sweetness -of her lips. She laughed presently and I -let her go a little, yet still held her close, and she -looked at me.</p> - -<p>“Do you remember the night on <i>The Rose of -Devon</i> when first you kissed me?”</p> - -<p>“If I should kiss you a million times, sweetheart, -as I mean to do,” I answered boldly, “I -should not forget a single one of them, much less -that.”</p> - -<p>“And to punish you for your presumption, -although my heart went out to you I do confess, -I struck you; and to teach you to be a dutiful -husband, loving, devoted to me,” she paused and -laughed again, “I strike you once again.”</p> - -<p><span class="pagenum" id="Page_369">[369]</span>Whereat she laid her hand once more, but in -tenderness, upon my cheek, following it with a -kiss. I have had his Majesty’s sword laid upon -my shoulder after I had led one of the King’s -ships to victory in the French wars, and I am -now, if you please, Sir John Hampdon. We -live at Wilberforce Castle and our children play -on the sward, but the royal accolade meant not -so much to me as that light blow upon my cheek -with which my dear mistress sealed our plighted -troth.</p> - -<p class="center"><i>Note</i></p> - -<p>I am often asked what became of the surviving -English on the island, and I can only answer -that I do not know. So far as I have learned, -no white man has ever visited that island since -that day, although the publication of these -memoirs may induce someone to go there for -the balance of the treasure, which is undoubtedly -still where we left it. They were resourceful -sailors, however, and I have no doubt if any of<span class="pagenum" id="Page_370">[370]</span> -them survived the earthquake, they managed to -get down the wall in some way, repaired their -canoes perhaps and returned to the island -whence they came, with the surviving natives, -and they and their descendants may be living -there, awaiting the arrival of some ship.</p> - -<p>I heard also after some years, of the prisoners -we left in the hands of the British representative -at Valparaiso. One died, one escaped, and one -was hanged for the mutiny. Should anyone be -inspired by the recital of this story to seek the -Island of the Stairs—where what remains of the -treasure is theirs for the taking—and come upon -these mutineers, they may assure them that, so -far as my lady and I are concerned, no proceedings -will be instituted against them. The lapse -of years and the punishment their ringleaders -suffered have rendered any prosecution of them -impossible, and so far as we are concerned they -may return to England or go where they will -without molestation. God has undoubtedly -dealt with them, and we can leave their future to -Him.</p> - -<p class="right"><span class="smcap">John Hampdon, Kt.</span></p> - -<p class="center">THE END</p> - -<hr class="chap x-ebookmaker-drop"> - -<div class="chapter"> -<div class="transnote"> -<p class="ph1">TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES:</p> - -<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected.</p> - -<p>Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized.</p> - -<p>Archaic or variant spelling has been retained.</p> -</div></div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ISLAND OF THE STAIRS ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> |